fanchiction

Be Okay (Part 1)

2009-10-05T04:02:25Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Be Okay (Part 1)
Pairing: Mirandy
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.
Summary:  Post-Paris... Andy never went to work for The Mirror.

A/N: These pictures helped me to visualize what I was working with.  I thought I might as well share... And I know the Olsen twins are.. Olsen twin-ny... But this pic had teen twin socialites and I ran with it. There was even one with red hair, and I thought to myself,'Self, one of the Priestly twins may be trying to create her own identity. She just might dye her hair!'  Okay... Enough of that.
And, yes, I hijacked a Baby Gap picture for the purpose of fanfic. :)

PS: I'm working on the 2nd part of Similarities (a DWP and GL xover) and the 2nd part of this simultaneously, so I'm not sure which I'll pull out first.
School's kicking my butt. :/

Miranda Priestly was in a bad mood. She had four designers, two advertisers, a neglected husband, and two resentful daughters to deal with, yet not an ounce of patience left inside of her. And maybe that was why she waited until the last clacker had clacked away for the night, and pounced on Andrea for an after-hours romp in The Closet. She was relentless, using every frustrated bone in her body to bring her assistant to unforgiving orgasm after unforgiving orgasm until they both lay limp and heaving on the floor.

"You were such a bitch today," Andrea panted after she'd been thoroughly ravaged. "I mean at work," she clarified. She liked it when Miranda was rough with her off the clock... At the office, not so much.

"I was doing my job. Sometimes it takes being a bitch to get things done," Miranda explained. "You know all about that, don't you Andrea?"

The brunette shuddered, and Miranda couldn't help but smirk at the effect that she still had on the girl. "How am I a bitch?"

"You're in the habit of leaving people without notice." She'd nearly lost the girl once in Paris already-- until the girl had showed up at her hotel room that same night looking like a wet cat. 'You weren't supposed let me leave,' Andrea had said. And that was when Miranda realized that she couldn't afford to get rid of her.

"What?" Andy demanded, bringing her lover back to the present. "I left you plenty of notice. You wrote me a letter of recommendation--"

The editor held out her hand in protest. "I'm not talking about Seventeen, I'm talking about us. You said that you wanted to take a break. Yesterday... At the preview... You said that we should take a break."

Andrea's long neck curved down into her shoulders. She was exhausted from a full day of running around for this woman. "Well, yeah. Have you thought about how hard it's going to be to see each other after I leave Runway-- Especially when the gossip rags find out about your divorce? We just... have to figure some things out first."

"What happens between us is private. It shouldn't be hard to keep it that way," Miranda rasped.

"But it is. It's hard, Miranda. We can't stay in the closet forever." She snorted at the irony of this conversation taking place in the literal Closet-- She would've laughed, too, if she didn't feel like throwing up.

Miranda blinked her eyes a few times and looked away. "What about the girls? They're accustomed to having you around now. You can't just drop out of our lives--"

"Dammit Miranda, maybe I don't want to sneak around anymore!" she snapped.

"Oh." Miranda was breathless.

Andrea took a deep breath and sat back. "Nate's in town again."

Foggy blue eyes glanced up immediately. "I see." Miranda's breathing had returned to normal, yet her voice sounded even weaker. "And you're interested in a reconciliation?"

"I don't know-- are you leaving Stephen?" Andrea mumbled.

"I don't like ultimatums, Andrea..." What else could she say? She was a married woman, after all. She would be a hypocrite to expect exclusivity from the girl. They'd never even discussed it. She'd just presumed...

"It's not an ultimatum! It's..."

Miranda's body tensed. "If you want to be with him, then I can't stop you--"

"Miranda, I don't want to be with Nate." Andrea laughed her way through her oncoming tears. She looked almost hysterical.

"Then what are you trying to say...?"

"I wanted to wait to tell you..."

"Tell me what, Andrea?"

"I'm pregnant," the girl blurted.

Miranda nearly choked. "You're...? You--? What?"

"But I haven't slept with him in over two months, I swear to God," Andrea whimpered. Two months ago, Miranda had promised that she was going to ask Stephen for a divorce-- two months ago, they'd acknowledged that this relationship was bigger than either one of them cared to admit-- two months ago they'd made the transition from torrid affair to codependent infatuation.

Miranda took a few moments to process. Her mouth had gone dry and her ears were still ringing. "Are you sure?" she managed after a while.

Andrea nodded hesitantly. "I went to the doctor last week."

"And it's his?"

"Well it sure as fuck isn't yours. What's that supposed to mean, anyway?" Andy snapped, slightly outraged.

"Nothing. I didn't mean it like that..." Miranda corrected, gradually coming back to herself. "So what does the chef have to say about all of this?" She couldn't bear to say his name.

"He wants to get married," Andrea sobbed, as if the thought itself had broken her. She helplessly huddled into her lover's shoulder. "I can't marry him, Miranda. I don't want to be with him..."

Miranda felt her heart constrict in her chest. She scooted closer to the girl and scooped her up in her arms. She'd never considered herself to be warm or nurturing in any way... but right now, she couldn't help but whisper calm words of affection into the fragile creature's ear. They held on tightly to one another and, as they melted into one, she realized that she couldn't quite bring herself to let go.

"Sh..." Miranda whispered. "Everything's going to be okay."

-BE OKAY-

Miranda frowns at the man standing on her doorstep. He looks like a stray cat with his ragged jeans and unshaven face. He even has the audacity to be wearing flip-flops in the chilly night air. She fights the urge to slam the door in his face and steps aside so that he can make his way into the townhouse.

"Nice to see you, too, Miranda," Nate teases with a quasi-affectionate nudge.

She tenses at the too-close contact and follows him into the kitchen. She nearly gags when her housekeeper pulls him in for a big bear hug.

"Rosie! How've you been, Beautiful?" he asks over dimpled cheeks. Nate's a shameless flirt, and Rosie loves him for it.

"I'm good, Querido," she chuckles. "We miss you around here..." They've only met a few times, but she's sincere.

Nate turns to Miranda with his ridiculous grin and wiggles his eyebrows. "Aw, did you miss me, Miranda?" She purses her lips and grabs her tea off of the counter without responding, so he continues. "I went to Andy's, but she wasn't there."

"Andrea's not here either. Obviously. Don't you know how to use a phone?"

He puffs out his chest, bravely choosing fight over flight and looks directly into hazy blue eyes. "My boss gave me some vacation time."

Miranda takes an excruciatingly slow and steady sip of tea. "Don't make a habit of it," she cautions, knowing full well just how frightening she can be.

Nate snorts. "He's my son, Miranda, and I'll see him as I goddamn please. If you cared about him--"

"Do not question how I feel about Samuel," Miranda fires back. She's only slightly wounded, though. They're used to saying things that they don't mean. "Andrea should be here soon."

Nate mumbles something unintelligible as he sulks over the breakfast table and takes a seat.

Miranda rolls her eyes in response and whips out of the room.

*****************************************************************************

Andrea Sachs has yet to grow into her role as a mother/steady girlfriend/stepmotherish figure-- although she's doing a fine job of all three. It's just that, for some reason, she still wears "young" and "bright-eyed" all too well for a 28-year-old woman.

"Mimi!" Sam excitedly calls out for Miranda as he enters the townhouse at Andy's heel. Sometimes he still likes to wear his Bob the Builder costume from last year's trick-or-treating festivities (even though it's now mid-July).

"She's probably in her office working," Andy chuckles.

The elated little boy runs up the stairs, leaving Andy to indulge her sweet tooth. It would be an understatement to say she's shocked to see Nate sitting in Miranda's kitchen with a plate in front of him.

"What are you doing here?" she asks, trying not to sound entirely annoyed.

"Stealing Rosie's recipes," he answers with a grin.

Rosie glances between the two and is smart enough to get out of the crossfire before it's too late. "Dinner's on the stove. Have a good vacation, Ms. Andy," she calls out over her shoulder.

"Thanks, Rosie! You too!" Andy follows her with a hug. They exchange some kind words and the woman leaves the room with a smile on her face. "Nate..." Andy grumbles once they're finally alone.

"What? I missed Sammy... I wanted to see him before you guys head out."

Andy snaps her eyes shut. "Well, you can't just show up here."

"You weren't at your apartment, so I figured you'd be at Miranda's palace." He looks around and shakes his head with a snort.

"What?" Andy demands.

He shrugs his shoulders. "This is just... so not you."

Andy arches a challenging brow. "It is me, Nate." They've been through this a thousand times.

"Oh come on, Andy... You've never liked this bullshit." He waves his arms and gestures to their surroundings. "You didn't even like to go to nice restaurants when we were together and now you're spending the summer in the Hamptons with your secret Sugar Mama--"

"Fuck you, Nate--"

"--Our son is going to a preschool that costs more than both of our college tuitions combined, for chrissakes..."

Andy's jaw tenses. "Is that what this is about? You said that you were okay with that."

He sighs before placing an apologetic hand on her shoulder. "Nevermind.... The school is fine... I'm just... I just missed the little guy, alright?"
She looks at his big puppy dog eyes-- the same lovable eyes that her son has learned to use on her-- and melts. "He's upstairs..."

He mouths a "thank-you" and pulls her in for a hug. She's surprised at how easy it is to sink into him-- they've always been a near-perfect fit. But the feeling of his patchy scruff against her cheek isn't comfortable like it used to be. He's rough where Miranda's soft... And Miranda is so soft-- He's broad where Miranda's small... Sometimes Andy uses the top of her head as a shelf for her chin-- Nate's hands are always cold, and Miranda is ...well... hot. So to speak.

Speaking of the devil... "Does Miranda know you're here?" Andy finally asks.

Nate raises his thick eyebrows. "What, you think I snuck in?"

"--I don't know why I let him in, but I did," Miranda dryly confirms as she re-enters the room. She's carrying Sam, even though he's starting to get too big for her to hold.

"Daddy!" he squeals, holding his arms out for Nate.

Nate chuckles and picks the little boy up. "Hey! What's up little man?"

"I'm wearing my Hal-ween costume!" He points to his hard hat.

"You are?" Nate holds Sam out to examine him. "Why does he look like one of the Village People?" he whispers to Andy with a obligatory smile on his face.

"He's Bob the Builder, you ass..." Andy retorts.

Nate pushes his bottom lip out in a pout. "There's way too much estrogen in this house, huh Sammy?"

"I went big boy potty t'day!" Sam beams.

Nate's eyebrows lift with interest. "You used the big boy potty all by yourself?"

Sam's head bobs up and down in affirmation. "Mimi saw me do it!"

Nate tenses and shoots a sideways glance at Andy. He hates the 'Mimi' thing. The first time he heard his son say it, he'd insisted that it was too close to 'Mommy' for his liking. What he hates even more than the nickname is the fact that Miranda was there to see him use the bathroom for the first time while he was hard at work in another state. "Mimi's lucky isn't she?" he snarks.

Andy gently slaps him on the shoulder. "You can sleep over if you want to spend some time with him. We have to leave kind of early in the morning."

Nate glances between the couple. "I'd love to, but I'm supposed to be meeting up with Lily and Doug later. What if I come over for breakfast tomorrow? I'll make that stuffed french toast you guys like."

"Sure," Andy agrees.

Miranda shoots her girlfriend a glare. "I have some work to finish up." She finishes speaking with the most passive-aggressive blink of her eyes that Andy's ever seen. She knows there will be hell to pay later. The older woman turns on her heel and exits the kitchen without so much as a glance in Nate's direction.

Andy sighs. "Sammy, why don't you get Mimi to read you a bedtime story while I talk to Daddy?"

"Kay!" the three-year-old agrees.

Nate affectionately smothers him and gives him a kiss on the cheek. He doesn't seem to register that his son now has his own room at Miranda's house, otherwise he would probably be raising hell.

"Bye Daddy!" Sam says before skipping upstairs.

"He's still wearing his Halloween costume?" Nate demands immediately after they are left alone.

Andy rolls her eyes. "Miranda said that Cassidy did the same thing. It's the sign of a healthy imagination. He'll probably end up being a leader or something."

"Did it ever occur to you that Doctor Miranda spends most of her time deciding which feathers and eyeliner look best on grown men? How does she know what's normal?"

Andy snorts. "If you weren't such a Neanderthal, you'd realize that most kids go through phases like this. It's not a big deal." She attempts to release the tension in her body that he's put there by massaging her own neck muscles. "Besides, we were thinking of having a costume party for his birthday this year."

Nate stares at Andy. "When were you going to run that by me?"

"If you don't like it, you can throw your own party for him, Nate. I'm really not in the mood to argue." Andy grabs his arm and leads him out to the foyer. "I'll see you in the morning. Breakfast is at eight sharp."

"Can't wait," he teases with a playful upturned nose. He's always known how to redeem himself with her.

She fights a smile and pushes him outside.

*******************************************************************************

As Andy peeks into the bathroom, she considers joining in on Miranda's bath. But Miranda Priestly likes her baths like she likes her coffee, and Andy isn't in the mood to be burned tonight.

The truth is that keeping their relationship hidden is putting a strain on them. And two strenuous jobs combined with three children, a babydaddy, and an ex-husband don't do anything to make matters less stressful. They're starting to fight more often-- and fuck a lot less. The attraction, however, is still unwavering magnetic heat.

Andy sits on the floor in front of the tub and runs the backs of her fingers over Miranda's arm.

"Mmmmm," the older woman hums in appreciation.

Andy leans in and kisses her slowly-- sensually-- feather soft lips to feather soft lips. "Thank you for being nice to Nate."

Miranda brings one arm out of the water and touches every intricate detail that she so loves about her girlfriend's face. "It's better for Samuel if we all learn how to get along." Her voice is tired from the day's stresses. She gently cups one of Andy's breasts and gives it a curious squeeze.

"God," Andy gasps. She misses the 'them' that they used to be... the passionate and insatiable 'them'. "I'm going to take a shower in the guest bathroom. Meet me in bed in a half-hour?"

Miranda's lips twitch into a smile as she retracts her hand. "Twenty minutes."

Andy nods and nearly stumbles out of the room in her failed attempt to hurry.

Unfortunately, she falls asleep before Miranda even gets out of the tub.

*********************************************************************************

"G'morning," Caroline mumbles. She's never been much of a morning person, and it doesn't help that she only got home a few hours ago.

"Oh, thank God," Andy gasps. She suspects that the teenager is battling a severe hangover, but she shoots her a silent plea in the form of big brown eyes anyway. "Will you tell Sam how good Cheerios are?"

Carol smirks. "Are we out of Lucky Charms?" At Andy's nod, she sits down next to the little boy. "Aw, Sammy, Cheerios are just as cool as Lucky Charms. Cass and I used to eat them all the time."

Sam remains unfazed. "I don't like Chee--wee--ohhs," he calmly states.

Andy always marvels at how much like Miranda her son ended up being. Even when he was a baby he didn't throw tantrums. He isn't a brat, but he never expects anything less than the best either. He's inherited Andy's looks, Nate's confidence, Cassidy's creativity, and Caroline's rebelliousness-- but at the very core, the kid is all Miranda Priestly.

"What time are we leaving?" Carol asks, running a hand through her messy newly blonde tresses. She gets up and pours herself a cup of freshly brewed coffee.

Andy glances at the clock over the stove. "Nate was supposed to be here for breakfast at eight, so we're running a little late."

"Ah."

"Is Cass getting ready?" The brunette asks. She grabs a secret stash of poptarts out of the pantry.

"I don't know... She's been locked in her room since yesterday. I think she's in one of her 'moods' or something."

Andy rolls her eyes and holds out the box of pastries to her son. "How about these?"

"Mommy," Sam sighs, "I only want Lucky Charms." He's obviously bored with this conversation, but Andy's determined to feed him before they leave the house.

Miranda enters the kitchen and heads straight for the coffee. "Good morning everyone," she sing-songs. A quick kiss from her girlfriend & a sip of coffee later, and she's ready to start her day. "What's going on?" She glances at her watch.

Andy shrugs. "We're out of Lucky Charms," she laments.

Miranda shakes her head and mumbles something about "incompetence" that Andy can't quite catch. She grabs Sam's bowl and fills it with Cheerios and Andy's secret stash of marshmallows. "Here you go, sweetheart."

"Thank you, Mimi!" Sam squeals.

Miranda glances back at her girlfriend. "What's happening with Nathanial? It's almost nine and we need to get going soon."

"I know," Andy groans. "His phone keeps going straight to voice mail."

A half hour passes by, and Miranda is close to (in Carol's words) 'flipping a bitch'. The phone rings, and Andy all but leaps up to get it.

"Hello?" she answers.

"Andy?" a familiar-yet-unidentifiable voice asks.

"Yeah. Who's this?"

"It's Lily. I've been trying to reach you all morning. I didn't have your new number."

Andy hasn't heard her voice since they had the big falling out when she starting seeing Miranda. "Is everything okay, Lil?" she asks, as if no time has passed.

"Nate got mugged on his way to my apartment last night... he got beat up pretty bad. He's um... I took him to the hospital..."

And that's just about when Andy's hearing stops working. She says some well-placed okay's and mmhmm's and hangs up the phone. Miranda looks like she's expecting an explanation, so Andy doesn't waste any time. Within minutes, the three of them-- Andy, Miranda, and Sam-- are on their way to the ER.

****************************************************************************

When they get to the hospital, they run into Lily, who pulls Andy and Sammy in for hugs and gives a quick nod of greeting to Miranda. They update each other for awhile-- Lily's got a husband now. And an expensive apartment in Manhattan. And a dog, even though she's always been a cat person. Before Andy can show too much distaste, Lily leaves for the gallery because there's no one else to open it up for her.

Andy goes into Nate's room first, while Miranda keeps an eye on Sam in the waiting area.

Nate looks like he's been beaten up pretty badly. His eyes start to flutter open and Andy sits in the chair next to the bed.

"Hey," he rasps.

"Hi," she whispers. "Are you okay?"

Within seconds, Nate's wearing his lopsided smile. "I'll live." He curses as he tries to sit up.

Andy pops out of her chair and helps him to adjust to his new position. She tries not to panic when she sees the dried up blood on his pillow. "What did the doctors say?" she manages to ask.

He rolls his eyes with a huff. "They don't want me to go back to Boston yet. They're worried about my head injury."

There's a thoughtful moment of silence before Andy responds. "So come with us."

"What?" he chokes.

"To the Hamptons. Miranda's ex has the house next door-- maybe you two can bunk together. And that way you'll get to spend some time with Sammy this summer."

"No, that's..."

"Why not? You don't have work next week." She watches a plethora of emotions play out on his face as he considers. "Listen Nate, you're hurt and I'd feel better if you didn't fly back to Boston yet. Stay with us, spend some time with Sam, and maybe you and Miranda can even get to know each other a little bit."

He rolls his eyes. "If I go, I'm steering clear of the Dragon Lady."

"If you actually tried to get to know her, you'd see why I love her so much."

"Doubt it," Nate chuckles. "How do you even know she'll let me come to the Hamptons?"

Andy swallows-- Hard-- Because she doesn't know.

*******************************************************************

Only a few hours later, the lot of them find themselves spread out between Miranda's Jag and Mike's Porsche Cayenne on their way to East Hampton. They leave big, sloppy Patricia at home with a sitter. When they get there, Andy spends her time getting Nate set up at Mike's house while everyone else unpacks next door. By the time everything's settled, it's too late to go to the shopping center and too cold to go to the beach, so Carol and Cass offer to take Sam to the movies.

Andy makes her way into the extra bedroom which doubles as an office. She holds a plate of salad in front of her girlfriend and sits on the bed. "I brought you dinner if you're interested," she sheepishly offers.

Miranda snorts. "Did you feed Nathanial his dinner yet? I think it's about time for his sponge bath."

"Oh my God," Andy groans. "I don't even get why you're upset. Are you jealous, Miranda?"

"Jealous..."

"I'm just trying to make him comfortable. It's hard enough for him..."

"He's not your responsibility," Miranda reminds her.

Andy sits on the desk in front of Miranda's chair and takes her hand in her own. "If I wanted to be with Nate, I would be with Nate." She scoots in and begins a trail of kisses down her girlfriend's neck. "I'm... with... Miranda... Priestly." Miranda lets out a frustrated moan. They haven't been intimate in what feels like a lifetime. Andy feels herself already getting slick between her thighs, and she hasn't even been touched yet. She pulls Miranda over to a nearby couch and straddles her. They're a mess of limbs and warm kisses until they're both undressed and panting. "You feel so good..." she husks, her words muffled against Miranda's scorching skin.

"Oh God," Miranda gasps. She's delirious or dying or something that Andy can't quite place. It's been too long and she's going to explode.

Andy hungrily nips and sucks Miranda's breasts. "Want... you so bad... Haven't had you in... weeks," she mutters in between kisses.

They're so caught up in each other that they almost don't hear the front door slam.

Andy springs up, her gaze glued to Miranda's wild eyes "Is that...?"

"Get dressed!" Miranda hisses. She slips into the bathroom in the hall and leaves Andy to fend for herself.

"Andy? Mira?" a decidedly male and English voice calls out.

Andy thanks the heavens that it's not the twins, pulls on the last of her clothing, and stumbles out into the entry hall where Mike is standing. "Hi!" She grants him an awkward hug and hopes to God that he can't tell that his ex-wife was just about to fuck her in every room of the house. She wonders if he can smell her. If he can smell Miranda...

He gives her a chaste kiss on the cheek and smiles. "I'm going to run to the market. Maybe you should check in on Nate while I'm gone? He's been asking for you since he took his pain medication."

"Yeah, I'll head straight over there. Thanks, Mike." Finally her breathing starts to slow down.

He stares at her for an excruciatingly long moment, gives her a wink as if he knows that he just walked in on something untoward, and waves goodbye. She's mortified.

***************************************************************

Andy's been watching Nate sleep for about a half hour before his eyes start to flutter open. He's still bruised and swollen, and a part of her heart clenches to see him in pain.

"I could kill those motherfuckers," she whispers.

Nate smiles. His pupils are dilated and he looks a bit loopy from the medication he's on. "You know what I've always wondered?" he slurs, as if they've already been immersed in heavy conversation.

Andy decides to humor him. "What's that, Honey?"

His smile widens at this. "..What we would be like if we were together."

"Whoa... What did you take?" Andy's sure it's the drugs talking.

"No, I'm serious," Nate insists. "I let her have you without a fight--"

"You want to fight Miranda?"

"If I hadn't taken the job in Boston, Sam would have both of us." He's rambling now.

"Sam does have both of us, Nate." Andy's already frustrated and she doesn't have the patience for nonsense.

"You wouldn't have gone running into her arms after I left--"

"--I didn't go running into anyone's arms. We were already--" She corrects herself mid-sentence. "Moving had nothing to do with it. We were done a long time before you left."

He finally focuses, his eyebrows scrunched up high on his forehead. "That's not what I mean. We still hadn't broken up," he reminds her. He's annoyed now and Andy knows she shouldn't push him.

"Well, we weren't together," she says.

"Um....yeah, we were. At least, I thought we were." A collection of proverbial wheels turn in his head as he watches her squirm under his gaze. Then, suddenly, he gets it. "Oh my God... Were you cheating on me?"

She stares up at him with a thousand unspoken explanations on her tongue, but they won't come out. Her silence is answer enough. "We weren't together-- you were in Boston and we were in a grey area--" she finally manages.

"A grey area? Why didn't I know that?"

"Nate..." This conversation has gone from unpleasant to horrible in a matter of seconds.

"Were you fucking me and Miranda at the same time?" he hisses and Andy can't help but gasp because he's usually not this crude. He's usually a mellow kind of guy. "Get the fuck out of my room," he orders. When she doesn't budge, he starts to get himself out of bed.

"Nate..."

He groans as he finally gets on his feet and slips his sandals on.

"Where are you going?" Andy nearly shrieks.

He ignores her as he limps out of the room. And then Andy's alone. She's alone and she's sick to her stomach and she feels the tears coming.

**********************************************************************

Miranda doesn't leave room for interruptions or falling asleep when Andy gets back. Sam's in bed, the twins are at a party, and she happens to be ravenous. She ambushes Andy in the shower with less than honorable intentions. They stumble out of the steamy bathroom in a tornado of warm, wet heat.

And then there's Andy. Although she's got a river flowing between her legs, Andy seems somewhat distracted. She whimpers at the first swipe of Miranda's tongue against her sex and shuts her eyes so tightly that it hurts.

Miranda knows better. Andy usually loves to see her like this... Loves to watch her. She finally wills herself to stop what she's doing, scoots up, and gently bites down on a deceptively puckered nipple to get her girlfriend's attention. Andy yelps in shock.

"Where are you?" the older woman breathes against the soft of her girlfriend's belly.

The brunette sighs and allows her head to fall back against her pillow.

"Andrea?" Miranda says a little louder.

"Sorry!" Andy squeaks. "I've just... I'm thinking... I've got a lot on my mind." Miranda looks at her as if she's expecting some kind of complex elaboration. "I... Nate and I had a fight when I went over there."

Miranda sighs. Sex is now officially out of the question. "What is it now? The school again? Or is he still upset about the costume party?"

Andy's quiet for a moment. "No, it wasn't about Sam. It's about us. He um... He didn't know that you and I were having an affair while we were still thinking about getting back together." She feels Miranda's body tense against her own.

"What did you just say?"

"You knew that. You knew that I hadn't officially broken up with Nate when we got together. I mean, he was in Boston and we were on the verge of breaking up but--"

"It wasn't an affair," Miranda states as if the wind's been knocked out of her. She knows that it was, indeed, an affair. On top of the fact that both of them were in supposedly monogamous relationships when they first starting sleeping together, Andy was also still working for her at the time. Miranda knows that she should own up to it, but she's been cheated on so many times in her life that it makes her sick to be on this end of things.

"Okay..." Andy whispers. She lets out a breath and turns over onto her side convinced that Miranda is mad at her.

"What are you doing?" the woman asks.

Andy turns back around. "Going to sleep?"

Miranda sighs. "It's the first night of our vacation... We should do something."

"Like what?"

"I don't know... I'm not used to having all this free time," she confesses.

Andy feels the fluttering of brand new butterflies in her stomach and snuggles into her lover's body with a low hum. "I love that you took time off for us, Baby. I didn't thank you yet, did I?"

Miranda shrugs her shoulders.

"Well, thank you. I know how much of a risk it is," Andy husks as she kisses Miranda on her distinctive nose and again on those glorious cheekbones. She has the impulse to say more, but she knows it would only lead to her own misery. There are two very dangerous 'L words' that Miranda Priestly has yet to say in front of Andy. So the brunette refrains from saying 'I love you even though you're ashamed of me, you big lesbian' or anything risky like that. She pulls back and kisses her girlfriend's eyelids instead.

Miranda runs her fingers through chocolate tresses, but she knows better than to make promises that can't be kept. "Are you all right, Darling?" she asks when she senses that something is still amiss.

Andy's not all right, per se... She's tired. She's exhausted from all of the lies that they've told, all the tracks that they've covered, all of the loved ones that they've left out... She wants to introduce everyone to the "Mimi" that her son dotingly refers to on a regular basis-- she wants to explain the drastic upgrade in her wardrobe over the past four years. But more than anything, she just wants Miranda. So she ends up nodding her head. "I'm fine, Baby. I'm just tired."

Miranda tenderly kisses her lover's forehead and turns out the lamp on the nightstand. "Let's go on a picnic with the children tomorrow." She pulls the sheet over their bodies and spoons Andy from behind until she feels her breath slow into a sleeping pattern.

*******************************************************************

"Nathanial Fucking Cooper," Andy growls into her phone. "Your son came into my room this morning and begged me to get his Daddy to make him stuffed french toast, but when I went to get you, you-- and your stupid crutches were gone. You better call me right the fuck now, Nate. Sam thinks you must have died or something because he doesn't think you'd just walk away. But I know you better than that. You're actually really good at walking away. And for what, Nate? Because we had a stupid little tiff over something that might or might not have happened years ago?" Her voice softens in her final plea. "Just... Call me back so that Sam can talk to you." She ends her call and slams her phone down on the kitchen counter, her cheeks bright red. She nearly jumps when she hears a throat clearing in the doorway. "What?" she demands. She expects Miranda, but Cassidy is standing there instead. "Oh, hey Cass."

Cassidy smiles sweetly and sits on the counter opposite Andy. "My Dad used to pull shit like this all the time when they first got divorced."

"Mike did that?" Andy asks in disbelief. "But he's so sweet..."

Cassidy shrugs her shoulders,

Miranda bursts into the room with her phone to her ear. "What do you mean her car broke down? Fire her. And then find a way to get it to me. I don't care if you have to go one by one and scan every single page of it into the computer. And then get a hold of Giancarlo and tell him that I liked the samples but I won't be able to give the final approval until I'm back in the office. Then get a hold of Tyra Banks' people. She wants to be the Shape Issue, and that's not happening. Ever. Remind her that it is, in fact, 2009. I also want you to contact Rachel Zoe's people about her feature piece. I don't want to have to talk to that horrid little woman myself, so handle her--Then finish up the final touches on this year's benefit. Are you listening to me, Vanessa?"

"Y-yes Miranda," the girl stutters.

"Have you been in touch with the dog sitter?"

"Um...Y--"

"Then make sure he gives Patricia her arthritis medication-- the poor thing shouldn't have to suffer."

"Yes Miranda."

"Oh and Vanessa?"

"Yes Miranda?"

"Don't forget to fire the new you. That's all." Miranda finally ends her call and gives her girlfriend and her daughter their respective good morning hugs and kisses. "I think we should reschedule our picnic. The girls and I wouldn't get back in time for the Brinkley Barbeque."

Andy frowns. "What are Sam and I supposed to do all day?" she grits.

"I don't know," Miranda tiredly exhales. "I trust that you can make good use of your time."

Andy's temper has sparked and she would express it, except that her phone rings right when she's about to tell Miranda to go fuck herself. It's Mike and he found Nate passed out at the beach this morning.

**********************************************************

"Are you okay?" Andy whispers as she tip-toes into Nate's room. She sets Sam down beside him on the bed.

"I feel like shit," Nate laughs.

"Nate..." Andy whimpers, "I'm sorry that I never told you--"

He holds up a hand in protest. "Don't.  It's taken us a long time to get to this point, and I don't want to go backwards."

She smiles and kisses the back of his hand.

"I thought you had some party to go to," he says before taking a sip of his water.

Andy shakes her head. "Mike and Miranda took the girls.  You know the drill; I'm not allowed to go."

Nate snorts as he runs his thick fingers through his son's hair. "Jesus, if you're going to be with her, at least make her treat you right."

"Stop--"

"No, I'm serious! You need to make her understand how important you are to her."

And that's the sentence that sticks in Andy's head for the next hour as she's changing into something a little more chic-- Ungaro in ivory to be exact. She hears it over and over again until she's ringing Christie Brinkley's doorbell.

A man in a white suit answers the door with a clipboard in his hands. "Name?" he asks.

"Andrea Sachs," she yelps. She didn't think about guest lists.

"Nope. Not on the list," he confirms after glancing over the page a few times. He gives her a bored look and taps his foot against the hardwood floor.

She's about to give up when she hears a man behind her drawl, "Well, if it isn't little miss Andy Sachs." She whips around to see Christian Thompson with a youngish girl on his arm. "She's with me," he tells the doorman, and he gestures for Andy to take his other arm. She refuses and walks ahead of him.

"What are you doing here?" Andy demands once they're inside.

He smirks and whispers something in his date's ear that sends her to the bar in the backyard. "I was invited. Remember, my name was on the list."

Andy rolls her eyes.  They've seen each other quite a few times over the years at different events since she's been writing for Seventeen.  They've sort of even become friends (against Miranda's will, of course). "I was in town, so I decided to stop by." Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Caroline-- the poor teenager nearly drops her drink on the floor when she sees her. Andy pretends not to notice and latches onto Christian's arm. "Let's go outside," she says with a sinister grin.

Once they're in the midst of the party, she spots Miranda. Without letting go of Christian, she makes eye contact with her her girlfriend.  Miranda shoots her the deadliest look she's ever seen. "Hello gentlemen." Andy mingles with the crowd that Christian has just introduced to her. They're very quickly enamored with her-- with just a few bats of those long eyelashes, they're smitten.  It takes Miranda no time to make her way over.

"Mr. Thompson... Jacob. Frank. It's good to see you all," she greets with a pair of phony air-kisses for each one of them. "May I borrow Andrea for a moment?" Miranda snatches the girl away from Christian and leads her to a secluded area away from the barbeque. "What do you think you're doing?" the older woman demands under her breath with a deceptively calm smile on her face for appearance's sake.

"I'm making good use of my time," Andy chuckles. Just as she's about to be reprimanded, a tall, dark, and handsome douchebag approaches the couple.

"Miranda, where'd you run off to?" he husks.

"She's obviously right here," Andy snarls. She feels her fangs coming out as he snakes an arm around Miranda's waist.

Miranda's eyes go wide for a split second before she settles again. "Aiden, this is Andrea. Andrea, Aiden."

"Pleasure," he says without taking his eyes off of the older woman.

Big, brown and innocent meet icy, blue, and calculating in a moment of jealousy. Andy can't believe that her girlfriend is letting this slimy guy touch her. He's sleazy. He's Christian Thompson in ten years.

Mike must've sensed what was going on from wherever he was, because he's at Andy's side within seconds.

"Andy? Are you alright, Darling?" he asks with a gentle kiss on the cheek.

Andy understands right away that she's supposed to pretend to be his date. She takes his hand and squeezes it. She can't look at Miranda right now. She's afraid of what she might say. Instead, she grips onto Mike even tighter and leads him back to the crowd she was talking to earlier.

Her eyes stay on Miranda for most of the night. She can't stop watching the woman laugh, and smile, and lie. Her phone rings, finally breaking her out of her trance. It's Nate explaining that Sam had a nightmare and won't stop crying. Andy retreats to a corner and tries to soothe her son over the phone.  When that doesn't work, she whispers that she's leaving into Mike's ear and grabs her purse.

The second that she's out of the door, she feels the tears rolling down her face.  Then she hears tell-tale clacking of Christian Lous behind her on the wooden porch.

"Is everything all right?" the editor calls after her girlfriend. "... Michael said that there was an emergency with Samuel..."

Andy turns on her heel. She wants to be angry with Miranda, but there are more important things going on right now. "He's having night terrors again," she hiccups, mascara streaming down her cheeks. "Nate can't calm him down."

"Ah." Miranda walks down so that they're only inches apart. "Do you need me?" she asks. She's sincere-- Andy knows that much.

"Go back to your party, Miranda," Andy insists. She starts to walk away again.

"Andrea..." Miranda is suddenly gripping her wrist. "You know that I don't care about these things...I care about you and Samuel." She offers her hand, which Andy gladly takes. Andy takes a deep breath and rests her head on Miranda's shoulder as they walk back toward the summer house. Miranda tenderly kisses Andy's forehead. "What's wrong?" she asks.

Andy's fighting tears again. "I can't do anything to help my baby... This horrible thing happens to him, and I can't do anything about it. He was so scared, Miranda... You should've heard his little voice."

Miranda feels her heart clench and picks up the pace. She doesn't do emotional very well.

*************************************************************

"Is he sleeping?" Miranda asks a few hours later, letting her eyes peek out from the tops of her glasses. She sets the Book on the nightstand and studies Andy.

The brunette nods and crawls on top of Miranda.  She startles the older woman by straddling her and kissing her hard on the mouth.

"What was that for?" Miranda asks once she has enough breath.

Andy eyebrows furrow in concentration as she jams her knee in between Miranda's thighs.

"Oh!" Miranda gasps.

Andy doesn't wait long before scrunching Miranda's nightgown up to her waist. And then she's inside of her, and she's slick, and she's soft, and she's warm.  Andy's head feels a bit cloudy as she watches her lover writhe underneath her.

Soon enough her fingers travel deeper and with more force. The sounds coming out of Miranda's mouth are loud and desperate. Andy uses her mouth to silence her... swallowing every moan. She doesn't want to wake the twins.

Miranda looks like she can't last much longer as the cries in the back of her throat escalate into frantic whimpering.

And then it's one thrust, two thrusts, three thrusts and a mind-shattering orgasm.

Andy immediately collapses onto her girlfriend as she tries to get her breathing under control.  "I love you, I love you, I love you..." she chants barely above a whisper. Her wrist is killing her and she knows that she must be coming off like a fucking lunatic because there's a look of terror in Miranda's hazy blue eyes.

Miranda licks her lips and hesitates before holding Andy as she trembles in her arms.

**************************************************************

TBC.

the dog, the happy couple, the twins, the pride & joy, the ex-boyfriend, and the ex-husband.

Justice (CONCLUSION)

2009-09-15T03:03:59Z

READ THIS PART 1st: Justice

*****************************************

It’s now been four weeks since Andy last saw Miranda. She’s done a fine job of drowning out the tears with work. She’s busier than ever-- too busy to go on the blind dates that Doug and Rob keep trying to set her up on.
Spending Christmas alone probably would have killed her if she’d actually spent it alone. Instead, she’d gone to a pet rescue and adopted a corgi named Otis. She named him after Otis Redding, because lately she’s been listening to him nonstop.
She moves slower than she used to, and she’s grown accustomed to being sick to her stomach nearly all the time. She considers morning sickness. Yeah, that’s it. She’s carrying Miranda Priestly’s love child.
She’s walking Otis to a no-leash dog park today as a little treat. She’s sick of being cooped up in cabs, and offices, and itty bitty studio apartments (well, just one of those). When she gets there, she lets him off of his leash and he sprints over to a female Chihuahua. “Be careful,” she says, too quiet for him to hear. “She’ll probably just rip your heart out, little guy.”
She sits on a nearby bench and watches Otis play with the other dogs. After a few moments pass by, she notices a St. Bernard that looks strikingly familiar. And then she sees the unmistakable pink studded collar around the sloppy dog‘s neck. “Shit!” she whispers. “Shit, shit, shit!” She stands up and looks around her. She pulls her collar up and tries to get a hold of Otis, but she notices a pair of sharp blue eyes already locked in on her. She freezes and slowly raises her hand to a wave. A stupid wave.
Miranda nods and comes toward her, sending her into an instant panic.
“What are you doing here?” Andy demands, her heart racing.
Miranda tenses. “I’m the one with the dog, aren’t I? What are you doing here?”
“I have one too. I uh… I got a dog,” Andy stutters. “Um… You look good,” she adds in attempt to recover. Besides, it’s true. Miranda smiles. “You always look good, Miranda.”
“I was going to call you. I was afraid that you wouldn’t pick up.“ There’s an awkward exchange of longing looks until the older woman clears her throat. “Would you have lunch with me? I know a place… We can sit outside. With the dogs.”
Andy nods and, before she can gather the courage to walk away, they’re sitting on the patio of chic little café across the street. Otis is huddled up in the corner, trying to stay as far away from Patricia as he can. She’s smitten with the little dog, and his leash can only get him so far.
Andy pulls a copy of New Moon out of her bag and slides it across the table to Miranda. “I forgot to give this back. I’ve been carrying it around forever.”
Miranda sips her coffee. “You left me,” she says quietly. Sadly.
Andy looks up and flushes red. “You chose Stephen.“ She barely gets it out.
“I wanted you, but I already had Stephen.”
At this, Andy’s eyebrows perch high up on her forehead. “You had me, Miranda. I just wasn’t willing to share you anymore.” She waits for a response but Miranda’s being stubborn, as usual. “How is Mr. Priestly, anyway?” she quips.
“I wouldn’t know,” Miranda admits. “I haven’t talked to him in over a week. His lawyers seem to be just fine considering the million dollar settlement they managed to negotiate, though.”
Andy nearly chokes on her coffee. “You… you…“
“It’s the beginning of my messiest divorce yet. He’s not even being civilized.“
Andy blinks a few times. “What are you telling me, Miranda? Are you… single now?”
Miranda starts to blush, but Andy knows better than to point it out. “I was hoping that you would answer that question for me.”
This makes Andy smile for the first time in a month. “You want to be a real couple?” She’s giddy within a matter of seconds. “Did you leave him? Or did he leave you?” she asks, before her happiness gets complete control of her.
“It was mutual,” Miranda says without hesitation. “I told him that were incompatible… he told me that I turned him into a monster. Anyway, it‘s for the best.”
“So…” Andy drawls, “you left Stephen. Period. Or did you leave him so that you could be with me?”
Miranda’s quiet for a moment. “You were a large factor. I realized… I…” She looks as if she’s waiting for Andy to bail her out by saying she understands, but apparently she’s going to have to work for it. “I want you.” She meant to say ‘I love you’ instead. “I… love… spending time with you. Stephen was the only thing preventing me from doing that.”
“That’s it?” Andy asks, slightly deflated.
“Isn’t that enough?” Miranda grits.
“We’ve been doing this for over a year, Miranda. You don’t have anything else to say to me?”
Miranda rolls her eyes and takes a bite of salad, which buys her about 30 extra seconds of time. “If you don’t know it already, then you don’t deserve to hear it.”
“Know what, Miranda?” Andy prods. “I just need to hear you say it.”
“Of all the childish things…”
“Just once…”
“I love you,” Miranda finally says. “I love you, Andrea. I. LOVE. YOU. Alright?”
Andy’s stunned. She reaches over and grabs Miranda’s ring-free hands. “I love you, too,” she beams. Only, this time Andy won't regret it.

FIN.

Justice

2009-09-15T02:31:22Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Justice (Follow-up to Guilty)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Summary: Andy's seeking justice.
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.

Andy peeked into the dark study to see Miranda idly fidgeting with the fur on Patricia’s belly. She squinted to see the clock on Miranda’s desk and sighed. Soon, people would be leaving. Soon, she would be out of this tedious gown and sleeping soundly in her own bed.
Laughter and the clinking of glasses could be heard from downstairs. “Look at you, hiding out,” she finally husked.
Miranda jumped up at the sound, and only slightly settled when the lights flickered on. “Don’t sneak up on me,” she hissed.
“I wasn’t trying to...” Andy plopped down on the couch next in between Miranda and Patricia. “I missed your face. Why‘d you disappear?”
“I just couldn’t bear to sit through another second of that vapid conversation,” she rumbled. “Robert certainly is the life of my party, isn‘t he?”
“Miranda…” Andy warned.
“No, you should be happy, Andrea. You’ve managed to find someone even more wide-eyed and sickeningly charming than yourself. I’ll bet you even have matching pajamas.”
Andy cringed. Rob was admittedly the smoothest operator she’d ever met. “That’s not fair, Miranda. You made me bring a date. You told me that it would make things easier. I didn’t even want to come to this stupid thing—“
“Calm down,” Miranda cooed, seemingly softer. “Robert isn’t entirely useless. I’m just… being difficult.”
Andy cocked an eyebrow. “How… out of character of you,” she teased before kneeling down in front of her lover.
Miranda would have reprimanded the girl if her mouth wasn’t suddenly full of… well, Andrea’s mouth. She whimpered in spite of herself. “You should go back downstairs.”
“You should shut up and let me kiss you,” the brunette whispered, ignoring the suggestion. She shooed Patricia away and straddled Miranda on the couch.
“Andrea, stop it,” the editor panted as she tried to ignore the throb between her thighs. Losing an internal battle against her desire, Miranda managed to top Andrea and pull the girl’s dress up around her waist. Her nimble fingers found their familiar haven in between Andy’s thighs and, within seconds, she was stroking and teasing Andy through black lace.
“These cost half of my paycheck,” the brunette grunted, pulling at the waistband of her panties. She wanted them off. Fast.
“I’ll buy you a new pair!” Miranda gasped.
Tonight, they didn’t have time to spare— And thank God that Andy didn’t need all of the extras. Surely it was only a matter of time before people noticed their absence downstairs. “I need you…“ Andy breathed. “Inside…“ Without warning, Miranda pushed three anxious fingers into Andy. “Ouch! Fuck!” the brunette yelped before snatching Miranda’s hand from inside of her. “Are you wearing rings?!”
Miranda’s skin reddened.
Andy sat back, and noted that one of the rings on her lover’s fingers was her wedding band. “I’ve never seen you wear those before…” she panted, biting back newly ignited flames of jealousy threaded into annoyance.
Miranda looked as if she’d been doused with ice water. “I just forgot to take them off,” she grumbled. “I wasn’t expecting you to burst in here and—”
“You mean you always wear your wedding ring when you’re not with me?” the brunette stuttered as she struggled to ignore the slickness between her thighs.
Miranda sighed and pulled away. “He’s my husband, Andrea…”
“I know that, Miranda,” Andy hissed.
The room remained silent for several moments until Miranda finally whispered, “I know that you know.” She pulled Andy’s head to her lips for a softer kiss, and sighed. She turned to kiss Andy again—this time, softly on her lips.
“We should go back downstairs,” Andy groaned, reluctant to pull away. “Although… Stephen and Rob seem to be getting along really well. I see the start of a beautiful bromance.   Wouldn’t that be convenient? They could distract each other while we…. distract each other…” She wiggled her eyebrows with a devious grin.
Miranda’s lips twitched into the beginnings of a smile. “Stephen is just a friendly drunk. Trust me; he’s incapable of making even that small of a commitment when he‘s sober.”
“He sure is committed to staying married to you,” Andy mumbled.
Miranda frowned. “You go first. I’ll wait a few minutes and tell them that I got stuck on a business call.”
Andy nodded and slipped out of the office.
Back downstairs, she found Rob and a group of men in overpriced suits still engaged in their riveting real estate discussion. “Excuse me boys,” Andy winked. She took a hold of Rob’s arm and pulled him into a nearby corner. “Can we leave? Now?.”

***************************

Andy couldn’t believe that she’d said those three words to Miranda. She also couldn’t believe that she wasn’t drunk, or high, or deep in the throes of passion when she’d said them. And, most of all, she couldn’t believe that Miranda hadn’t freaked out or run away after she’d said them. Instead, she’d invited her to spend the weekend at the townhouse while Stephen was away. The brunette traced her fingernails over the pads of Miranda’s shoulder blades and kissed a soft, pale patch of skin.
It was so peacefully quiet that she nearly screamed when she heard the front door slam downstairs. “Miranda! Miranda, wake up! Fuck!” she scrambled for her clothes as Miranda slowly came back to life. Footsteps could be heard ungracefully tramping up the stairs. Steel blue eyes went wide with disbelief. They fumbled over each other in a tornado of panic and managed to throw on some clothes by the time the bedroom door flew open.
Cassidy, the nicer of the two, burst into the bedroom and came to a halt as she looked back and forth between her mother and Andy with one suspicious Priestly eyebrow lifted high on her face. “I thought you had to work this weekend.”
Miranda spoke up before Andy could form a suitable explanation. “Andrea convinced me to take a bit of a break. What’s wrong, Darling? Why aren’t you at your father’s?”
Cassidy frowned. “He decided to take us to the Hampton’s, but I still have to work on my science project. We tried to call you, but you didn‘t pick up.”
Andy cringed as Miranda shot her a deadly look. She was the one who’d insisted that they turn off their phones and spend some quiet time together. “Well,” Miranda choked. “Andrea was just leaving, so…”
“Oh! I almost forgot!” Andy yelped. She pulled out a copy of Twilight and handed it to the mini-Miranda. “Thanks for letting me borrow it.”
“Did you love it?” Cassidy squealed. She beamed as Andy nodded. “Okay, let me get New Moon from my room. It’s not as good, but you have to read it to get to the next one.” She ran off, leaving the couple alone again.
Miranda dragged her eyes to Andrea. “You’re sharing reading material with my thirteen-year-old?”
Andy lifted her shoulders sheepishly.   Miranda’s cheekbones hinted at smile, which suddenly made her feel very warm. She wondered when she'd found the time to fall in love Miranda and her children. They'd gone from once-a-week trysts to everyday declarations of... adoration.

*********************************

“So that was La Priestly…” Rob mused in the cab ride home. They’d stopped for frozen yogurt after the party.
“Yup,” Andy yawned. She shut her eyes and leaned against his shoulder. “Thanks again for coming tonight.”
Rob grinned his perfect white smile. “It was nice! I never get to talk shop with Doug. He thinks real estate’s boring.”
“It is,” she yawned.
“Ew, why are you on his side?“ he yelped.
“Whatever. Just remind me to thank him for lending me his pretty boyfriend.” She snuggled and started to drift off.
Rob ran his hand through Andy’s chocolate tresses. “You know, Stephen’s not such a bad guy.   Don’t you ever feel guilty for being the other woman?”
The cab slowed and Andy thanked the Heavens for perfect timing. “Stephen’s an asshole,” she reconfirmed. She kissed him on his cheek, handed him a few dollars for her portion of the ride, and said goodnight.
As she walked inside and made her way into the elevator, the decision to trade her shady Bronx one-bedroom in for a Manhattan studio suddenly seemed ingenious. She wasn’t sure she would’ve made it through her old building without avoiding an assault of some kind. And yet… There, standing in front of her door, was a suspicious figure in a trench coat. An especially small figure in an especially gorgeous Burberry trench coat. “Miranda?”
“I was beginning to think you’d gone home with him,” the older woman sighed.
“With who? Wait-- What are you doing here?” She took a tentative step forward and froze. She gasped as her eyes raked over a particularly large bruise on her lover’s face. “What…?”
Miranda’s jaw tensed. “Can we go inside?”
“Of course!” Andy fumbled with her keys and pushed her door open. She cringed as they entered her messy apartment, but Miranda didn’t even seem to notice.
Miranda sat on Andy’s couch and waited as the brunette disappeared into the kitchen. Within seconds, she stumbled back into the living room and handed her lover an ice pack.
“What the hell happened to you, Miranda? That bruise is ginormous!”
Miranda rolled her eyes. “Stephen and I had a fight. He… made some comments, and I slapped him. He… reacted. I just need to spend the night here until he sobers up a bit.”
“Stephen did this to you?” Andy demanded.
“It‘s not anything to—“
“I’m going to kill that motherfucker!”
“Calm down—“
“And what do you mean ‘until he sobers up’? You’re going back to him?” Andy tucked her hair behind her ear as she impatiently tapped her foot on her hardwood floor.
Miranda sighed. “It’s… complicated.”
“Is it?” Andy shrieked. “What could possibly be complicated, Miranda? I love you… And he…” Her voice cracked as she bit back a flood of tears.
“Andrea…” Miranda moved towards her lover, but Andy stopped her before she made it very far.
“I’m going out. Can you… Can you just make sure you’re gone before I get back in the morning?” She ignored Miranda’s quiet response as she grabbed her purse and stormed out of her apartment.

********************************************

Andrea Sachs didn’t take being stood up lightly. She intended to make Miranda pay for every second that she’d waited in their favorite restaurant. She’d been so excited-- they’d gone two whole weeks without seeing each other. Miranda had never shown up.
She stood in front of the townhouse with her fist tightly clenched to knock on the door. Before she had time to configure a plan, it was open. Stephen stood in front of her with an annoyed look on his face.
“Oh… I… Um, is Miranda here?” she stuttered.
“Nope,” he huffed. “It’s Angie, isn’t it?”
“Andrea,” Andy corrected, though she left out Miranda’s specific Ahn-dray-uh drawl.
Stephen’s pinched smile widened. “Why do you torture yourself, Andrea?”
“What?”
“Nobody hangs out with my wife just for the hell of it, you know what I mean?”
His laugh sent shivers down her spine. She could smell the alcohol on his breath. “Miranda’s an amazing woman, Mr. Glass--”
“Call me Stephen.” He looked at her for a long moment. “Listen, do you want to come inside? Miranda should be home soon.”
Andy fiddled with her purse. “Um… are the twins here?”
Stephen shook his head. “They're with their dad. It’s just you and me, Andrea…”
Andy felt like she needed to take a shower to wash off his filth. “I have to go, Mr. Glass. Tell Miranda I stopped by.” She turned on her heel and stepped back down onto the sidewalk.
Her phone buzzed from inside of her purse and she picked it up. “Hello?” she breathed.
“Where are you? I’ve been here for ten minutes.”
“Miranda?”
“Who else would it be, Andrea?” Miranda demanded.
“I thought… Um… You’re at the…? We were supposed to meet at six.”
She could hear Miranda let out a long breath on the other line. “I told you I had a late meeting, and you said eight o’clock would be fine. We talked about it on Friday.”
The blood rushed all the way through her pretty little brunette head. “Oh. I’ll be there in ten.” She felt like the biggest idiot in the world. She felt like the luckiest woman in the universe.

********************************************

The next morning, Andy woke up on Rob and Doug’s couch with a cramp in her neck. Her eyes fluttered open to see Doug sitting in a chair across from her. He smiled and gestured to a cup coffee on the table in front of her.
“G’morning,” Andy mumbled. Her hair was a mess, her eyes were pink and puffed from crying, and she was still wearing her dress from the night before.
Doug’s eyes stayed fixed on his best friend.   “Hey Sleeping Beauty,” he teased with a chuckle. “What’s your plan for today?”
“I don’t know,” Andy admitted. “When do you guys leave?”
“We have to be at the airport at 3. Why don’t you come to Ohio with us? My parents would love to see you-- Hell, your parents would love to see you!”
“I wish I could, but I need to stay here... I need to talk to Miranda. Her daughters are upstate with their dad’s family for the holidays so she‘s kind of alone.” She took the first sip of her coffee.
“Her husband‘s there,” Doug pointed out.
“Fuck you,” Andy immediately retaliated. “It’s Christmas Eve.”
Doug exhaled and sat back. “Mmmhmmm…“ he hummed.
“What?“ Andy growled. “What, Doug?“
“I just don’t get why you keep putting yourself in this situation. Stop acting stupid, Andy… If she really wanted you, she’d leave her husband!” His final words rang in the room.
Andy swallowed and regained her composure. “Thanks for letting me sleep here last night.” She gathered her things and walked to the door. “I‘m not stupid.” She turned the doorknob and left her best friend behind in his apartment.

********************************************

“I’m dating Miranda Priestly.”
Doug choked on his appletini. “Excuse me… What?”
Andy bit her bottom lip. “I mean, we’re not dating exactly…”
“Then what EXACTLY are you doing with her, Andy?” Doug demanded.
“I’m… We’re um… having an affair.”
A flood of emotions showed on his face over the next few moments. “Okay, so not only are you a big homo like me, but your woman happens to be married, too? And twice your age? And Miranda fucking Priestly?”
Andy nodded as her cheeks flushed pink. “But you can’t tell anybody-- not even Lily. I swear to God, Doug-- if ANYBODY finds out…”
“Alright, I get it. I won’t tell anyone your dirty little secret.” A devious grin slowly started to form on his face. “So…?”
“It’s just a fling. A really, really good fling.”

*********************************************

Andy had returned home to find no trace of Miranda. She’d quickly showered, dressed, and gone on a hunt for the woman she loved. The townhouse had seemed empty-- and there’d been no sign of Roy or Stephen anywhere in the usual spots.
So she ends up here; standing in front of building that she’d vowed to never step foot in again. She gulps down the lump in throat and walks in. It’s Christmas Eve and the Elias-Clark building is deserted. Not even Randy the security guard is there. Andy slips into the first elevator she can, rides up to the 12th floor, and steps out onto Runway territory.
Just as she’d thought, Miranda is sitting behind her desk with a pile of work in front of her. “I guessed you’d be here…” the brunette drawls.
“I had some things to finish up,” Miranda explains without even bothering to look up from her laptop.
Andy can handle it-- she’s used to being ignored by the woman. “How did you sleep?“ she asks.
Miranda rolls her eyes. “I slept well. How about you? How did you sleep? I’m assuming you slept with your pretty little boyfriend after you left last night…”
“I… I’m sorry that we fought, Miranda, but you can’t--” Andy’s jaw tenses as she tries to go on.   “And Rob’s not my boyfriend, anyway.”
“Just a little fuckbuddy?” Miranda hums. “How classy.”
“Isn’t that what I am to you?” Andy blurts. Miranda face drains to white and Andy can tell that she’s hurt by the accusation. Andy:1/Miranda: Big, fat, 0. “Rob’s gay, Miranda. He’s Doug’s boyfriend. I just borrowed him for the night.” She scolds herself for having the hint of a conscience.
Miranda’s eyebrows perk up at the confession. “You didn’t…”
“No, Miranda. I’ve never slept with him,” Andy finishes for her. “I’m loyal,” she pointedly adds.
Miranda stares at her for a l long scrutinizing moment. “I have things to do,” she finally says. She goes about her work, trying to ignore Andy’s presence.
“Miranda, if you don’t choose right now, I’m not coming back.” Andy shifts from foot to foot with butterflies that feel like eagles in the pit of her stomach.
Miranda purses her lips, though there’s no crack in her ice. “You make it sound as if there’s something to choose. It’s not a matter of choice, Andrea. I’m a married woman.”
Andy feels the tears that trickle down and land on her cheeks, but she’s too numb to feel them coming. Without speaking, she nods her head and walks out. Behind her, she can hear traces of her proper name but it’s dampened by the ringing in her ears. She gets into the elevator and walks out on Miranda all over again.   Because, for the second time in her life, Andy’s reminded that Miranda is a selfish, unfeeling bitch. She should’ve listened to her instincts the first time with the Nigel incident in Paris. Yet, here she is…

CLICK FOR CONCLUSION (it wouldn't fit in one post)

Plaything

2009-08-14T05:06:30Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Plaything
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Summary: It's just a ridiculous toy...
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.

"Could you at least pretend to be enjoying this?" Andy whined. Her face quickly brightened as she caught sight of a display of penis-shaped lollipops.

Miranda cut her eyes at her young lover. "The terms of our arrangement included participation-- I didn't say I'd enjoy it." Even though Andy had found the most hole-in-the-wall sex shoppe in shadiest corner of Brooklyn, Miranda still feared recognition. She self-consciously pulled her shades up on the ridge of her nose and glanced around to make sure that her disguise was working.

A hot pink cock on display quickly caught Andy's scattered attention. She gripped it around its base and showed it to her girlfriend. "How about this one?" she squealed in delight.

Miranda gasped in horror. "That... thing... is huge!"

"Oh please, Miranda," Andy giggled. "You can take it. Besides, I think it suits me."

"Well, you do have enormous feet. And you know what they say about big feet..." the editor teased-- and for the first time all day she smiled that radiant smile that Andy adored so much.

The brunette arched an eyebrow and waved her new pink weapon like a sword. "Joke all you want. I'll get my revenge when we get home."

"You're not funny, Andrea," Miranda scolded. "I still don't see why you need one of those... things--" She was silenced by a kiss.

After several moments of unexpected passion, Andy slowly pulled away. "We're not negotiating. I won the bet. Deal with it."

Before Miranda could retaliate, soft, persistent lips were back on her mouth again. Blue-black eyes met brown-black hunger. Andy grabbed at Miranda and pulled her into a secluded corner of the shop. As things began to heat up, Miranda pulled back and reasoned with her girlfriend. "See?" she began. She grabbed Andy's right hand and stuffed it into the waistband of her trousers.

"Miranda, we can't--"

"Do you feel that, Andrea?" The shorter woman demanded.

Andy's mouth went suddenly dry as she squeezed her eyes shut.

"Do. You. Feel. That?" Miranda repeated, a bit more forcefully.

"Uh-huh. Yeh-- Yeah..." the brunette stuttered.

"You did that," Miranda whispered. "You. Not some floppy penis."

"God, Miranda," Andy whimpered. "Let's go home. Now!"

Miranda smirked as she removed Andy's hand and placed her slick fingers into her mouth.

The younger woman shuddered, and she was sure that she would've come right then if an intrusive voice hadn't interrupted her reverie.

"Do you ladies need a harness for that?" the blonde store clerk in an all baby pink velour tracksuit asked (completely oblivious to what she'd nearly walked in on).

Andy's left hand twitched as she was reminded of the pink phallus she was still holding on to.

Miranda pulled her hat down , adjusted her Chanel shades, and buried her neck in purple Hermes in attempts to stay incognito. "We won't be needing that ridiculous thing." She waved a dismissive hand at the clerk and pulled her speechless lover out to the town car.
___________________________________________________

A week had passed since Miranda had last touched her Andrea. Chaos at Runway meant coldness, loneliness, and unavailability for the magazine editor. She sighed as she turned the page in The Book and shook her head in disapproval. She often wondered how any of the people in her office kept their jobs-- she was always cleaning up their messes. She grabbed a fresh stack of post-its and started to take notes on yet another disaster of a mock-up, all the while straining to concentrate over the tops of her spectacles and gently biting on the tip of her ballpoint pen.

"Hi..." a familiar voice called from the doorway. "Are you busy?"

"Yes," Miranda groaned without so much as glance up from her work.

"You sure about that?" Andy asked.

"Andrea, I don't have ti--" Miranda stopped cold as she finally saw what was in front of her. "I um... I thought that we'd moved on from this."

Andy's confidence visibly wavered within seconds of eye contact. "I know, but you promised-- and I won fair and square. Does it look okay?" she whined. "I think it's finally on right."

Miranda couldn't take her eyes off of the girl-- who was standing before her in nothing more that that same pink strap-on and a pair of Christian Lou's. Gone was the frumpy assistant with a fondness of sweater-vests and boxy blazers.

"Do you like it?" Andy asked, biting her bottom lip with uncertainty.

Miranda opened her mouth to speak but the words were trapped in the depths of her throat. "Mhm," she managed.

Andy's posture straightened--- almost smugly-- as she realized the affect she was having on her girlfriend, and all at once her sudden desire to wear such a thing made complete and utter sense. Before she'd chalked it up to temporary insanity, insecurity-- even penis-envy. Of course, Andy had always considered herself to be somewhat of a pseudo-feminist... a womyn's woman. And even when she'd been with men in the past, she'd never really been all that fond of penises. in fact, the idea of penetrating Miranda with anything other than her own God-given appendages would have grossed her out a month ago. And yet, as she watched Miranda's reaction, she decided that whatever it was, it was alright with her.

She knelt down on the hardwood floor as her careful fingers took The Book out of Miranda's lap and set it aside on a nearby desktop. She watched as Miranda finally stood and undressed herself especially slowly.

Andy could smell how ready her lover was. She pushed her down on the couch and lowered herself on top of her. "You... are so... beautiful," she said between kisses as her fingers idly toyed with a perky pink nipple.

"Please..." Miranda begged. "I'm ready."

"I know." Andy grinned as she swiped her fingers through her lover's slick heat. Her expression turned suddenly serious as she gripped her cock and rubbed it against Miranda. She yelped at the shock of the base hitting her in just the right way. Andy jutted her hips forward as she began to fill Miranda.

"Slow," Miranda hissed. "Like that...Oh fuck!" Andy was propped up above her, concentrating heavily upon the movement of their hips. Her eyebrows furrowed as she attempted to do her very best-- she was always eager to please. Not to mention, entirely capable. And Miranda would have told her so, if she could form a proper sentence at the moment.

Before long, Andy found herself moaning and slamming and the warm, wet, noises coming from in between them spurred her on. "God!" she panted against a porcelain neck. "But I still don't need a penis, you know," she gasped.

"Not... at all!" Miranda breathed.

"I'm...fine without it."

"Mmhm, me too."

"But it's... really fucking good..."

"It's... I'm... Ohhhh fuck!" Miranda wailed.

Andy persisted. "It's gonna be so good, Miranda."

"Andrea!" Miranda moaned as she came.

Andy quickly followed Miranda's lead until their bodies were shuddering and trembling against each other.

Miranda wasn't sure how much time had passed when she regained awareness of her surroundings. She loosened her grip around Andy's back and placed a chaste kiss on the top of her shoulder. Andy came back to life and kissed the tip of Miranda's nose. They stared at each other for a while, still entirely overwhelmed.

"So...?" Andy started.

"I... That was... You were... You're very good at that," Miranda admitted.

"Hah! See, you did like it!" Andy laughed into the space between her girlfriend's breasts. "And you wanted me to drop it! Aren't you glad I didn't?"

Miranda rolled her icy blue eyes.

"Don't worry," Andy began. "I won't rub it in... Although I could. I could remind you how you didn't even want it... how you came so hard--"

"I have work to do," Miranda insisted. She got up and pulled on her robe, which was conveniently hung over the desk chair.

Andy folded her hands behind her head and reclined on the sofa. "I could go on, and on, and on about how you protested for weeks--"

"--And take that ridiculous thing off." Miranda growled, as she sat at her desk and resumed her work on The Book.

Andy sighed and began to work herself out of the harness. Miranda was already heavily immersed in her work when an idea came to Andy. The brunette boldly strutted over to the desk and sat on top of it next to her girlfriend. "You know," she said as she held up the contraption, "you could try it on sometime, too. It'd be hot."

Miranda's eyes lifted with intrigue before she could stop them. She shook her head as soon as she could. "No. Absolutely not."

"Fine," Andy exhaled. She turned to go, but before she did, she turned back around and dropped it on the desk. "I'll be in bed."

Miranda's mouth went dry as she watched her brilliantly nude girlfriend saunter out of the room-- taunting her-- daring her to follow. She took one hard look at The Book before closing it. She smiled to herself and decided that she would give their new toy a test drive of her own.

FIN.

Similarities 1/2

2009-06-12T00:36:26Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Similarities (Part 1/2)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda (DWP), Natalia/Olivia (GL)
Rating: M
Summary: Andy and Natalia find confidants in unlikely places.
Fandom & A/N: Devil Wears Prada and Guiding Light X-over (If you know one fandom, and not the other, you won't be too lost)... No spoilers... Lots of Fluff... :)
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.

OLIVIA.

“You just let us know what you need and we’ll take care of it, Ms. Priestly. We’re delighted to have you as our guest,” the golden-haired beauty assured the frigid, unemotional woman who stood in front of her. Miranda pursed her lips into what Olivia surmised to be a frown. “Was there… anything else… that you needed, Ms. Priestly?”

Miranda tipped her sunglasses down and glared. “I need to get back to New York to see my daughter’s play, but you can’t do that for me, can you, Ms. Spencer?”

“Well I…”

“No, no. You can’t. So you were wrong is saying that you could take care of anything that I needed, weren’t you, Ms. Spencer?”

“I…”

“Simple question.”

“The storm is…”

“That’s all,” Miranda dismissed with a flippant wave of her delicate fingers.

Olivia gulped, wondering if she’d just been out-Spenced. No one out-Spences Olive freakin’ Spencer. “Actually, that’s not all, Lady. I’m willing to do whatever it takes to make you comfortable, but I’m not a magician. I can’t change the weather! Either you can stay in our four-star hotel and be pampered, or you can wander around town trying to find another hotel that’s even half as accommodating as the Beacon. I said that it would be our pleasure to have you as a guest, but I’m not begging you to stay here.”

Miranda’s eyebrows arched as if she were impressed.

“Ms. Priestly?” a faint voice called out from the crack in the doorway. A beautiful brunette revealed herself and took a wary step into the office. “Hi, I’m Natalia,” she greeted holding out her hand.

Miranda shook it and gave the younger woman an appreciative once-over. She let her eyes linger on Natalia’s footwear. “They carry Christian Lou’s in this God-forsaken town?” she drawled.

Natalia blushed. “They’re Olivia’s. She’s kind of a shoe fiend, but I’m trying to get her to stop—because I manage her budget, I mean. We— she got them while she was on vacation last month. Um… Anyway your assistant is getting settled in the suite. There’s a bedroom, a sofa-bed in the living room, a kitchen, a full bath… You should have everything you need.”

Olivia sighed. “Thank you Natalia. Why don’t you get Kyle to take her up?”

“Sure. Okay,” Natalia agreed she opened the door and beckoned a young bellhop to the room. “Kyle, can you take Ms. Priestly—“

“Miranda,” the editor corrected.

“…Miranda up to her suite? It’s next door to Olivia’s in 411.”

He nodded and led the woman out of the room.

“Thank God,” Olivia gasped once they were alone. “She’s really something…”

“Aw,” Natalia sing-songed. “My poor baby... Did the big bad lady upset you?”

“It’s not funny,” Olivia insisted.

“Who’s laughing?” Natalia husked as she slipped her arms around Olivia’s neck and pulled in for a kiss.

Olivia felt herself get lost in the soft warmth that was Natalia Rivera, as the younger woman’s hands cupped her butt cheeks through her skirt. “You really need to stop doing this…” she heard herself groaning.

Natalia immediately backed off as though she’d been rejected. “Is it too much? I’m sorry, I know… It’s the workplace—you’re my boss. It’s too much.”

“Too much?” Olivia snorted. “Natalia… I love it when you touch me—more than anything else! But it makes me want to touch you back… And I don’t want to push you into anything that you’re not ready to do, so…”

“Okay,” Natalia agreed. “Point taken. I’ll be more careful.”

Olivia took her words as a heavy blow. They meant that Natalia was still hesitant in furthering the physical side of their relationship

“I should go check on our special guest to see if she needs anything else,” the brunette teased.

“See? That’s why I hired you. You’re always thinking on your toes, Rivera,” said Olivia, forcing a smile on her full lips.

“That’s why you pay me the big bucks, boss.” Natalia hovered in the doorway with dimpled cheeks. “Hey,” she said, turning back around. “I will be ready soon. I promise.”

Olivia nodded her head and sighed. “I know. I’m not going anywhere.”

~~~

ANDY.

“God, Miranda! Please!” Andy moaned. The older woman had slipped into the bathtub only moments before, surprising her assistant with less than honorable intentions. The editor smirked and kissed along the brunette’s spine while the girl shuddered uncontrollably against her chest. She embraced her body from behind until Andy finished trembling and clenching around her fingers.

“Jesus, Miranda…” Andy finally sighed, freshly sated. Her center throbbed to the beat of her pulsating heart.

A loud knock on the door resounded throughout the bathroom, and Miranda obligingly moved to get out of the tub.

“I’ll get it,” Andy insisted. “Just relax.” She dried off and slipped into Miranda’s silk robe, which had been hanging on towel rack. With one final kiss to Miranda’s nose, she fumbled out of the bathroom and opened the door.

“Hi,” Natalia greeted. “Andy, right?”

Andy nodded her head. “Yup. Natalia is it?” The woman smiled and nodded back. “Sorry,” she said gesturing towards her appearance. “I just got out of a bath.”

“No worries,” Natalia insisted. “I just wanted to check and see if you or Miranda needed anything else. Isn’t the bathtub amazing? You could fit an army in there!”

“It is pretty spectacular,” Andy agreed, blushing at the thought of just how easily Miranda had slipped into the bath behind her.

Natalia hesitated for a long moment before coming to some sort of internal decision. “Olivia and I would love it if you joined us for dinner. Our treat. How about it?”

“That’s really sweet of you. Um…” Andy considered. “I’ll ask Miranda when she gets out of the tub.” Natalia’s brow rose, as Andy immediately realized her mistake. Shit. Wide brown eyes locked with wide brown eyes in an uncomfortable moment of silence. If Andy’s slip hadn’t alerted Natalia of the Mirandy affair, her flushed cheeks were certainly doing the job.

“Just call down to let us know if you’re coming—GOING—joining us for dinner!” the slightly darker woman squeaked. She nervously backed out of the doorway, fidgeting as she excused herself.

Shit. Andy collapsed on the gargantuan bed in the bedroom and buried her face in her hands. They’d always been so careful—so good at covering their tracks. Yet, within 5 seconds of conversation with a total stranger, she’d given their secret away.

Miranda breezed into the room, wearing nothing but a black, lace LaPerla set. “Who was at the door?” she asked— her voice thick with disinterest.

“Olivia’s assistant,” Andy groaned.

Miranda arched an eyebrow. “She’s… pleasant. Did she find us a flight?”

“No,” Andy snorted, “that’s not her job, Miranda. And she didn’t use her powers to change the weather either. Not everybody’s assistant is superhero—just yours.” The editor shot her a warning look. “Um, she and Olivia offered to treat us to dinner,” Andy explained, slightly deflated from the ice of her lover’s eyes.

Miranda opened the closet and pulled out a cocktail dress. “It’s the least that Olivia woman can do.”

Andy rolled her eyes, and refrained from reminding Miranda that Olivia was, in fact, innocent.

~~~

NATALIA.

Natalia rushed downstairs into the lobby and into Olivia’s office excitedly. She closed the door behind her and sat in the chair across from her girlfriend’s desk.

“You okay?” Olivia asked with her eyes deeply focused on her work.

“Look at me,” Natalia whispered. She cupped Olivia’s cheeks and tenderly touched her lips to the older woman’s. When she backed away from the kiss, she was amused to see Olivia still frozen in bliss.

“What… What w-was that all about?” the green eyed beauty stammered.

Natalia’s cheeks dimpled, and she leaned in closer as if she were about to share some sort of scandal. “We’re not alone…”

Olivia’s brow scrunched in confusion. “Hmm? You locked the door, didn’t you?” she asked, still feeling intoxicated by the taste of her lover’s lips.

“Nevermind,” Natalia giggled. “So, you have to promise not to be mad…”

“I knew there had to be some sort of catch. What did you do…?” the older woman huffed.

“I kinda sorta offered for us to treat Miranda and her assistant to dinner.”

Olivia smiled over her clenched teeth. “Nataliaaaaa, I thought we were going on a… y’know, a date.”

Natalia stuck out her bottom lip in a pout. “I know, and I was looking forward to it. I’m sorry, Honey… I promise that it’ll be worth the wait.”

Olivia sat back in her chair and took a deep breath. “Fine,” she reluctantly agreed.

Before she could stop herself, Natalia leaned in for the softest of kisses. “Mmmm,” she moaned, as she let her tongue venture out into a warm mouth.

“God you feel so good,” Olivia moaned—though she was barely intelligible with her mouth full of her lover. She yelped when she felt delicate hands cupping her breasts.

A gentle knock on the door warned them of an intruder, as they quickly sprung apart from each other’s warmth. Kyle (from the front desk) burst into the office just as they parted. “Miranda Priestly’s assistant just confirmed dinner with you. They’re on their way down,” he informed the couple.

“Thank you,” Natalia growled, shooting the teenager a glare. He was gone within seconds of the Latina’s wrath. Natalia looked back over to her girlfriend, her cheeks red and her veins pumping. “I’m sorry. I thought I locked the damn door.” She crossed her legs to try to numb the ache that pulsed out from in between them. “ We should go into the lobby to meet them.”

Olivia nodded before forcing yet another smile onto her face. “Can you… Can you just give me a minute? I need to finish up here.”

Natalia’s heart clenched with guilt. She quickly got up and walked out into the lobby where Andy was sitting and reading the Springfield Reporter. “Hi,” she greeted, grabbing the younger woman’s attention.

“Hi.” Andy smiled and gathered her things together. “Miranda should be down in a minute.”

Natalia returned the smile. “Olivia’s just finishing up…”

They basked in the awkward silence for several moments before Andy’s phone interrupted. She glanced at the screen before answering. Natalia watched as the girl’s face fell in between “uh-huhs” and “I understands.” She finally hung up with a sigh and turned back around to face the shorter woman.

“Um… Miranda isn’t going to make it to dinner. Work stuff.”

“Oh. Should we try again tomorrow night?” Natalia asked.

Andy considered the idea before shaking her head from side to side. “We should probably just go and enjoy ourselves. She’s busy… Who knows what she’ll be up to tomorrow.”

Natalia felt a pang of sorrow pour out from the depths of the girl’s big brown eyes. “Does she cancel on you a lot?” she heard herself asking against her will.

Andy scrunched her brow. “What do you mean? She’s my boss. She’s busy.”

The older woman placed a comforting hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Okay,” she whispered—disbelievingly.

“Listen,” Andy started with a heavy roll of her eyes, “whatever it is that you think you walked in on upstairs, you should really back off and stay out of it.”

Natalia remained calm and smiled. “Okay. Consider me officially backing off,” she assured. She was distracted as three of the hotel employees rushed into Olivia’s office.

Within seconds, the hotelier came storming out. She glanced at her lover with unspoken apologies on her lips.

“Emergency?” Natalia asked in a voice full of compassion. And passion.

“Flood on the second floor. I can't go with you guys, but will you… come and say goodnight after you finish?” Natalia nodded which seemed to put Olivia somewhat at ease. “You girls have fun—dinner’s on me.” She gave her lover one last longing, pining look along with an apologetic smile and—with that— she was gone.

Natalia glanced back at her companion for the night, who was now eying her suspiciously. “What?” she demanded.

“You little hypocrite…” Andy accused.

“”What?” Natalia repeated, playing the unusually unconvincing role of an angel.

“Why didn’t you just tell me in the first place?” Andy whispered.

Natalia shuddered out of nervousness, but decided to give in. “I haven’t said it out loud to anyone else yet… We’re not even physical yet. God, I wish we could get there, but what if it ruins everything? I mean, I've never been good at that stuff-- the first time I had sex, I got pregnant. That's got to be some kind of sign... Right?” The words spilled out of her as if she’d been longing to let them out for a lifetime.

“So let me get this straight,” the taller woman began. “You’re in a relationship with your boss, but you’re scared to have sex because it might ruin things…?” Natalia nodded, and Andy continued. “And I’m in a relationship with my boss, but I’m scared to get emotional because it might ruin things…?” She rolled her eyes and grabbed her new friend’s hand. “Okay, you and I are going to have a little girl talk. Take me somewhere with tons of booze and no people.”

~~~

ANDY.

“Where have you been?” the editor growled, watching as her assistant breezed into the master suite and started to peel her clothes off.

Andy rolled her big wide eyes and continued to disrobe.

Despite her annoyance, Miranda licked her lips at the sight of a nearly naked Andy Sachs. “I don’t enjoy waiting, Andrea,” she husked.

Andy slipped into her pajama pants and wifebeater before staring directly into her boss’ eyes. “Yeah, well neither do I Miranda.” She crawled into the bed and tried to get comfortable.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Miranda demanded, still sitting on the loveseat across from the brunette.

“It means that I’m drunk… And tired… And sick of your bullshit,” Andy yawned. Before she had time to worry about the repercussions of her words, everything was black and quiet.

~~~

OLIVIA.

Olivia couldn’t help but grin as her girlfriend began to stir. Wide brown eyes fluttered open despite the intruding sunlight, and Natalia greeted her with a smile.

“Hi,” the brunette rasped.

“Hi,” Olivia greeted in a voice even sexier than usual. She grimaced as the younger woman grabbed her head in pain, but quickly handed her a glass of water and two tablets of Tylenol.

“Thanks,” Natalia groaned. She swallowed the pills with a gulp of water and sat up. Slowly, her face brightened into a toothy grin. “Last night… was amaaaazing!” she drawled, pulling her lover in for a quick kiss.

Olivia grinned and rolled her eyes. “Yeah? Which part?”

After indulging in another kiss, Natalia seemed to search her foggy brain for answers. “Mmm… You and me… And the hot, sexy, unreal night of lovemaking…?” Olivia couldn’t help but laugh, which resulted in Natalia’s instant frown. “Wow, you could at least pretend like last night did something for you…” the younger woman griped.

“Oh, it was an interesting night… But between convincing Andy to get into a cab and carrying your unconscious body up the stairs, let’s just say it was not very sexy.”

“What?”

“Baby, you were so wasted!” Olivia laughed. “What did you think happened last night? Did you really think we…?” Natalia blushed and Olivia covered her mouth in shock. “Oh.”

“I thought that since my inhibitions were out of the window, it’d be a good time to go for it...” the brunette whispered.

“Natalia… How many times do I have to tell you that I’m not in a hurry?” Olivia kissed Natalia’s forehead and pulled the woman’s head to rest on her shoulder.

“I know, but yesterday… I don’t want to wait anymore, Liv. Why should we have to suspend our own happiness while everybody else is having really passionate sex in bathtubs?”

Olivia grinned. She loved seeing Natalia whine like an oversized three-year-old. “Who’s having passionate sex in bathtubs?” she asked, somewhat amused.

“What?”

“You said everybody else is having pa—“

“Okay, nevermind. Just… I love you. And I want to show you how much.”

“And you will!” the older woman insisted. “Why don’t we just say that it will happen soon—naturally and beautifully—but soon... Okay?”

Natalia’s cheeks dimpled as she stole another kiss. “Okay, but I’m holding you to the ‘soon’ part.”

Olivia stroked her lover’s face with the backs of her knuckles. “Deal.” She leaned in to whisper into a red ear. “And trust me… once we get there, I’m never going to want to stop fucking you…”

“Oh my Gosh,” Natalia gasped. “You know… right now is pretty natural and beautiful…”

Olivia suddenly jumped up. “Shit. I’m going to be late for work. I’m sorry, Baby.” She gave Natalia a quick peck on the lips and grabbed her coat. “The weather’s clearing up, but still be careful when you drive over.”

“I will… I’m having breakfast with Andy at eleven, and then I’ll head back over with her.”

“Okay,” Natalia whispered as she lingered in the doorway with a content smile. "Hey, how did you know to come over here last night?"

"I got worried when you didn't come say goodnight..."

Natalia beamed. “I love you so much…”

“I love you, too.”

~~~

MIRANDA.

The next morning Andy awoke to find empty space where a warm body should be. Her eyes fluttered open to reveal Miranda—still curled up on the loveseat. The woman was groggily watching her—her face free of expression.

“Hi,” the brunette rasped.

Miranda blinked hard and nodded in response. “You’re speaking to me again?”

Andy’s cheeks turned hot and crimson. “Miranda, about last night…”

“No need to explain—“

“No, there is a need. I’m not sorry about going off on you last night. But I’m really sorry that I’ve been keeping my feelings from you. I really really want to make this work with you, but…”

“But…?” Miranda’s wry voice prodded.

“But this isn’t enough. Either we’re together or we’re not. I’m sick of being your dirty little secret fuckbuddy… or whatever I am. I want to be with you. I love you.”

“I…”

As if on cue, Miranda’s phone rang. She averted her eyes from Andy’s calculating gaze and answered. “Good morning.”

“G’morning Mom…” Cassidy yawned.

“Are you having fun with your father? How are rehearsals going?”

“Everything’s fine, Mom. How are you? I saw how brutal the weather is on the news…”

“It’s… getting better. We should be able to fly out tomorrow night.”

“Good! Um, Is Andy with you right now?”

Miranda’s stomach clenched. “Yes…”

“Sweet! Put her on…?” the teenager requested.

Miranda raised a questioning eyebrow as she handed the phone over to her assistant.

Andy grabbed the phone. “Hello? Oh, hey Cass! Sure!” She cleared her throat and walked out into the living room area, where Miranda could barely hear her. “He hath honoured me of late, and I have bought golden opinions from all sorts….”

Miranda’s lips twitched into a smile. Her daughter had called to go over lines with Andy. When had all of this happened? Andrea was a part of her life-- a part of her daughters' lives. She couldn't help but smile as showered and dressed for the day. Nearly a half hour later, she rejoined Andy in the living room.

“Alright, Lady McB. Knock ‘em dead. I know... we miss you too. I will. Bye,” The brunette ended the call and glanced up at her lover who sighed and joined her by sinking into the cushions of the couch. “I really hate that we’re going to miss the play. She’s going to be so ama—”

“I want to be with you, too,” Miranda blurted. She watched as her lover was uncharacteristically rendered speechless. “I won’t give you up. I can’t. Even if it means… coming out.”

“Are- Are um… Are you sure? I know what that means for you. It won’t be easy.”

Miranda cupped her lover’s cheeks. “It wasn't supposed to be this way... We were just supposed to get it out of our systems.... But my girls have never had a mentor like you.” She paused thoughtfully with a soft chuckle. “I suppose I haven't either. I… want you to be there for us—with us. For as long as you'll have us.”

“Okay,” Andy whispered, as she smiled through fresh tears.

Miranda kissed the girl gently on the lips, comforting her. “And when we get back to New York, we'll tell them the truth.”

Andy covered her mouth as she broke out in laughter. “They already know the truth, Miranda!” she giggled.

“What?” the older woman demanded.

“Of course they know. They’re fifteen years old, for chrissakes! When they see me coming out of your bedroom at seven o’clock in the morning wearing yesterday’s clothes, they know that we haven't spent the entire night painting each other’s toenails. They’re just waiting for you to be comfortable enough to talk to them about us.”

By now, Miranda’s blood was running cold. She took a deep swallow of her coffee. “Well that’s… How do you…?”

Andy grinned. “They’ve been dropping very gracious hints… I know, it’s completely out of character for the little monsters to be so nice, but… they love you.” She looked past her girlfriend’s stunned face at a nearby clock. “Shit! It’s so late! I have to meet Natalia for breakfast in an hour. Can you iron my pants while I take a shower?”

Miranda pursed her lips. “You would rather have me iron your clothes than join you in the shower?”

Andy considered the thought for a brief moment. “Yup,” she confirmed with the cheekiest grin she could muster. She stepped into the bathroom and locked the door behind her, leaving Miranda longing for more.

TBC…

Second Chances

2009-06-02T15:45:29Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Second Chances.
Pairing: Mirandy
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.

“Is dinner ready? I still have work to do before I even attempt to tackle The Book.” Miranda breezed past Andy without a proper greeting. Instead of waiting for an answer, she pushed the intercom button on the wall. “Girls, dinner’s ready. Now.”

“Um… Everything’s on the table.” Andy muttered, feeling a little annoyed.

“Clearly.”

Andy fought the urge to react to Miranda’s coldness. “So… How was your day?” she asked, hoping to lighten the atmosphere.

Miranda glared at her, but before she could give a sardonic answer, Cassidy and Caroline entered the room.

“Hey Mom,” Caroline greeted. She plopped down at the table and started to fix her plate.

Even though everyone else was seated, Cassidy remained standing with her arms folded across her chest.

“Will you be joining us this evening?” Miranda growled.

Cassidy rolled her blue eyes—looking too much like a mini-menacing-Miranda. “You could at least ask me how it went.”

Miranda blinked defiantly. “I’ve had a long day, Cassidy. I would prefer if you didn’t speak in riddles.”

“She’s mad because you missed her volleyball game,” Caroline chomped, with her mouth full.

Miranda squeezed her eyes shut and sighed, melting all of the tension she’d brought in with her. “Oh, I’m sorry, Bobbsey… I completely forgot. The office has been a mess all week.”

“Andy remembered,” Cassidy pointed out, making the brunette cringe.

Miranda’s eyes dragged over to her wife. “Yes…. Well, not everyone has the luxury of working when they feel like it.” Her jaw tensed.

Andy felt a flame ignite inside of her. “Well not everyone feels like working all the time,” she bit back. All eyes snapped to her. “I mean—I just know how to manage my time so that I can do other things.”

“That’s clever of you. You’ll have to teach me sometime.” Miranda grabbed her plate of food and stood up.

“Where are you going?” Caroline asked.

“I’ll be in the study. I have work to do,” her mother responded before disappearing up the stairs.

“Does this look okay?” a youthful voice asked, breaking Andy out of her daze.

“You look like a beauty queen,” she whispered to her stepdaughter’s reflection in the mirror. She put her hands on Cassidy’s shoulders and let out a long sigh.

Cassidy noticed the brunette’s sudden mood shift and turned around to face her. “Thanks for coming over here tonight, Andy.”

“I wouldn’t have missed it. I just wish…” she started, but the words never came. “Anyway, go get your sister so I can see her dress.”

Cassidy immediately set out for the door. “She wanted this one, but she ended up getting the Betsey Johnson one! It’s so hot!” she nearly shrieked in excitement.

Andy sat and glanced around a room that was all too familiar, yet somehow far away from her memories. Someone cleared their throat from the back of the room and it startled the brunette out of her daze. She turned to find Miranda standing in the shadows of the doorway.

“I thought I was clear when I asked you to stay away from my home, Andrea,” she said, just as cold as Andy had expected.

“Our home, Miranda. Our family,” Andy insisted.

“You gave that up when you fucked Serena Sangalo,” Miranda snorted.

“Not tonight, Miranda…” Andy exhaled. The older woman stepped into the dim light of the room. Although it had only been two weeks, Andy felt like she hadn’t seen her in months. “You look good,” she commented.

“You don’t,” Miranda acknowledged—more out of concern than malice. Of course, Andy knew it was true—she didn’t look good. She looked like the wreck she was. “Have you eaten?” Miranda quietly asked.

“Today? No. I haven’t had much of an appetite since I left,” the brunette admitted.

Miranda rolled her stubborn eyes. “The fridge is stocked--Get something to eat before you leave—But leave. The girls’ friends are starting to arrive.”

“They invited me, Miranda. They wanted me to be here tonight.”

Miranda pursed her lips and folded her arms across her chest. “I would appreciate if you didn’t use my daughters against me. You and I both know that you’ll win and I can’t do it tonight, Andrea.”

“I’m… I just wanted to see them. If you really want me to leave, I’ll leave,” Andy whispered, her cheeks burning red.

“Good. I’m sure you can find your way out…?”

Andy felt a gush of rage rush through her veins. “I’m done having this fight with you, Miranda. I kissed her. Once! And I am so sorry that I did. But any real cheating that went on in our relationship has been between you and that fucking magazine. I have always been right here, and I’m not going anywhere! Jesus, it’s like you want me to fuck up!” She took a deep breath after her outburst and stared at her wife with wild brown eyes.

As if on cue, Cassidy and Caroline burst into the room, giddy with excitement and unaware of what they’d interrupted. They froze in place at the sight laid out before them. The room oozed with tension and hostility.

“We can explain, Mom…” Caroline started, but her mother cut her off by holding up a firm hand.

Andy broke her gaze on Miranda and forced herself to let go of her anger. “You two are stunning,” she beamed.

Miranda nodded in agreement. “A vision, Bobbseys,” she rasped.

“Everybody’s downstairs and the limo just got here, so…” Cassidy waited for Caroline to finish her sentence for her.

“We have to go!” the other redhead yelped.

Andy glanced at Miranda who seemed to be tearing up. She was entitled to a good cry. Tonight she was being forced to acknowledge that her daughters were very quickly becoming women. “Well, I love you both and I want you to have a good night, alright?” the brunette hugged them close to her lanky body. “And please don’t have sex just because it’s your prom night. Trust me; sex with teenaged boys is so not worth it.”

“Please stop talking,” Caroline groaned through clenched teeth.

Andy chuckled. “Fine, but be safe on your camping trip this weekend. Stay together.” They nodded and she turned to her wife. “Why don’t you go see them off, Ba—Miranda?”

The silver-haired beauty smiled appreciatively. “Let’s not keep everyone waiting.”

Andy watched with admiring eyes as her Priestly women left the room. She expected a conversation when Miranda returned (whether it would be a continuation of their argument or a commiseration about the twins being all grown up, she did not know).

She settled into the big ugly leather armchair that she’d forced Miranda to buy for comfort years ago. It really was a heavenly feeling beneath her soft weight, and she reminded herself that she was as just right in that argument as she was in the one tonight.

“Andrea!” Andy heard from off in the distance of the house. She realized that she must have dozed off in Miranda’s absence and got up to go to the kitchen.

“They miss you, you know,” the older woman said, with her back to her lover.

“I miss you guys, too... I hate not being with you. Do you? Miss me, I mean?” Andy’s asked in an unsteady voice.

“I… Yes. More than you could possibly imagine,” Miranda confessed. “But that doesn’t matter—“

“It matters, Miranda,” Andy calmly reasoned. They stared at each other for a long moment, before Andy pulled the shorter woman in for a hug. She buried her face in silver locks and inhaled deeply. “God, I’ve missed you… ” she sighed. “Let me come home.” She felt Miranda’s breathing hitch against her body and tightened the embrace.

Slowly, they pulled away from each other and looked for confirmation to continue. Andy tentatively leaned forward into a gentle kiss, which Miranda accepted with a whimper.

“Is this okay?” Andy breathed against feather-soft lips. She was surprised to see big droplets of water rest on the insides her lover’s tear ducts. “Miranda?”

“How could you… I wish—“

“Miranda…”

“—I wish that you would make this easy for me.” Miranda was on the brink of tears now, and her words were uncharacteristically fragile. Somehow her tears still shocked Andy, even after four years of intimacy behind them.

She felt her own eyes well up in sympathy. “I didn’t sleep with Serena. I’ve told you that a thousand times. I would never hurt you like that…” Her voice was soft and sure.

“But you thought about it, didn’t you? How to sneak around on me? How to get away with it? How it would feel?”

The silence between them was answer enough.

Andy hung her head in shame. Who hadn’t imagined sleeping with Serena—even Nigel had confessed to having fantasies of the Brazilian beauty after a late night of cocktails a few years back. Andy wasn’t immune. And, more importantly, it didn’t take away from her love for her wife. “I miss you, Miranda. And I don’t just mean since you kicked me out. I mean, I’ve missed you. This year was a rough patch for us. And Serena… Well, yeah, she’s been there for me. She’s a beautiful woman—It made sense for me to run to her.”

Miranda snorted. “Are you suggesting that it’s my fault?” she hissed.

“No!” Andy yelped. “I said it made sense with Serena. Listen; yes, I thought about cheating on you—and it was weak, and stupid, and immature of me. But I didn’t do it. I wouldn’t. I love you so much, Miranda. Why can’t you see that?”

Miranda walked over to the breakfast table because her legs were seconds away from giving out. She melted into a chair and wiped her mascara-stained cheeks with the backs of her hands. “Was that supposed to be romantic?” she choked out.

Andy frowned. “It’s the truth.”

“Well, forgive me if I sound cold, but it’s not enough. That woman has been after you ever since the first time she saw you in Chanel. And you gave her what she wanted.” Any vulnerability that may have been in her moments ago had suddenly disappeared. “Every single man—every boyfriend or husband that I’ve ever had has cheated on me. With them, I learned to live with it. But… with you, I… I’m not sure I can.”

“Miranda, I would never hurt you,” the brunette rasped.

“Well, you have,” came Miranda’s cold response. She tapped her foot against the floor anxiously, making soft slapping noises in time with the beat of Andy’s heart. “Can you do me a favor?” the older woman finally asked.

Andy nodded. “Anything.”

“Can you sleep here tonight? I… I haven’t gotten a full night’s sleep since you left…” Miranda’s cheeks reddened with embarrassment.

There was an awkward pause before Andy cleared her throat. “Um… are you sure?”

“I wouldn’t have suggested it if I wasn’t. Besides, the girls don’t get back until Sunday, and I could use the company. I’ll make you some dinner before we turn in. Would that be… acceptable?”

“I’m not hungry.”

Miranda rolled her eyes and sighed in defeat. “Fine,” she mumbled, and Andy swore she heard the word “stubborn” in the woman’s mutterings.

They climbed the staircase and ventured into the bedroom that they’d shared for the past three and a half years. For some reason, they were especially shy in getting ready for bed. Andy disappeared into the guest room in order to avoid the awkwardness of the situation.

Once the lights were finally off, and they were neatly tucked into the sheets of their bed, Andy had the routine urge to wrap her arms around her wife’s waist.

“You don’t have to stay way over there,” Miranda whispered, as though she’d read her mind. “It would probably help me to fall asleep if you were closer.”

Andy scooted in and snuggled up against Miranda’s back. She burrowed her head in the woman’s shoulder and inhaled deeply. The moment would have been sweet if it hadn’t been interrupted by a loud grumbling noise that resounded from the pit of Andy’s belly. The brunette felt her lover stiffen against her.

“What would you like to eat, Andrea?” Miranda exhaled.

“Um… you don’t have to...”

The older woman threw her legs over the side of the bed and headed toward the kitchen with Andy at her heels. All at once, pot, pans, seasonings, and ingredients were scattered across the countertop. Andy smiled. Miranda was even more intense in the kitchen than Nate had been—and her cooking was just as delicious.

“Whatchya makin’?” Andy playfully drawled, hoping not to annoy her wife any further.

“Hamburgers. Cassidy’s still on her vegetarian kick, so I could use the protein. And you could use the sustenance. You’ve lost… what? Ten pounds since I last saw you?”

“Eight,” Andy corrected.

Miranda hummed her disappointment. “I prefer you a bit thicker, but we’ll work on it. Would you get us some wine?”

Andy disappeared into the cellar and returned with the cheapest bottle she could find.

Dinner was on the table by the time she managed to pop the cork (she had always been more of a mixed drink kind of girl).

They sat in their usual places at the table and began to eat.

“I’m surprised that you haven’t called the girls yet,” Andy mused.

“I’ve been texting Cassidy all night,” Miranda confessed, as she held up her Blackberry. She ungracefully drained her glass and watched as Andy filled it back up to the brim. “Are you trying to get me drunk, Mrs. Sachs-Priestly?” the older woman teased.

Andy shook her head and gulped her own wine down. “I’m trying to get both of our minds off of the twins. We’ll just worry ourselves to death.”

The couple loosened up as their wine bottle gradually emptied, which allowed light teasing to find its way into their casual conversation. Andy had to keep reminding herself how lucky she was to have these moments back, since she’d spent the past two weeks alone, without the love of her life. As the drinks kept flowing, the younger woman felt her eyes begin to droop, though she wasn’t sure if it was drowsiness or a reaction to how good Miranda looked in her silk pajamas with the top three buttons strategically undone. She cursed herself for being a lightweight when it came to booze. “You’re so fucking pretty…” she heard her mouth slur mid-conversation.

Miranda’s eyes widened as she allowed a smirk to curve her lips. “Alright you,” she chuckled. “Off to bed.” She helped her wife onto her feet and led her into their bedroom for the second time that night. “Shall we try this again?” she teased.

“Yup!” Andy giggled, her belly full and her mind hazy. She grabbed on to a moment of sobriety before it could slip away. “Thank you for cooking dinner, Miranda.”

“You’re welcome,” the silver-haired beauty whispered.

Andy wrapped herself around Miranda again with a gentle yawn. Without thinking, she placed a soft kiss onto Miranda’s bare shoulder and (almost immediately) fell asleep.

A few hours later, Andy woke up to the feeling of warm flesh flailing against her skin. She missed this—waking up next to Miranda Priestly—although, after years of experience in doing so, she realized that something was amiss. She held the woman close and listened to the light gasps that filled the spaces between the rise and fall of her ribcage. “Miranda? Baby? Are you okay?” she croaked through a sleep-rasped voice.

Miranda’s body suddenly stilled. She rolled over to face Andy, flushed and shaken. “I’m sorry. Nightmare.”

This was their routine—Miranda never slept peacefully, and Andy was always there to soothe her back to sleep. “It was just a dream, Baby. I’m right here.”

“Just a dream,” Miranda agreed, nodding her head slowly. She wiped her tired eyes with her palms, as Andy leaned in for a soft, reassuring kiss.

Before they could stop themselves, lips, teeth, and tongues crashed together with a feverish fervor that shocked them both.

“Mmm… M’randa wait,” Andy mumbled against thin, feather-soft lips.

Miranda silenced her with another slightly sloppy (yet tender) kiss.

Andy flipped them over so that she was on top. She stared down at Miranda’s trembling body with hungry admiration. “You have to stop me now,” she purred, grounding her center into Miranda’s for emphasis.

“Nnnuh-no! Don’t stop,” the silver-haired woman pleaded. She pulled her lover down for another kiss as they muffled each other’s moans with their mouths.

Andy’s usually wide eyes suddenly lidded and went dark. “I missed this… so much,” she husked. She trailed kisses down her wife’s body until she reached her navel. The smell of Miranda’s arousal invaded her nostrils as she gently cupped the older woman’s sex. At the sound of a gasp, she entered her. “God,” she sighed in appreciation of Miranda’s warm walls around her fingers.

“Please, Ahn… dray… Uhmm… I’m so close!” Miranda whimpered.

Andy descended a little lower so that she could roll her tongue over Miranda’s sensitive bundle of nerves, all the while still thrusting her fingers inside. The woman was trembling with excitement. Within seconds she was arching into her mouth, coming violently and reverently chanting Andy’s proper name. Finally, the editor collapsed on the bed, panting.

Andy grinned and kissed Miranda’s heat one last time before rising up to kiss her lips. They nipped at each other hungrily as if it would be the last time, until Miranda unexpectedly rolled over in the opposite direction.

The mood shift had come so suddenly that it had taken Andy by surprise. “Miranda? Baby? What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?” she cooed.

“I’m going to sleep,” Miranda’s wispy voice answered.

“Um… Okay.” Andy flinched, but decided to let the woman be.

~~~~

Andy knocked three times and tapped her foot impatiently on the hardwood floor. The door promptly opened to reveal a tall, beautiful woman in white linen drawstring pants and a brown tank top. “I thought you weren’t coming. I thought Miranda was taking you to the Hamptons for the weekend,” she drawled in her husky, heavily accented voice.

Andy shivered at the sound, as her cheeks reddened. “Miranda had to go into the office.”

“I’m not surprised.”

“ I um… I just… Can I just come in?”

“Of course,” Serena sighed, stepping aside and letting the brunette slip into her apartment.

They seated themselves in the living room and stared at each other for a few awkward moments.

“I’m surprised you came. I believe you said that you didn’t want to see me ever again… And yet, here you are.”

Andy’s jaw tightened.

“No apology?” Serena continued. “Fine. What brings you to my apartment?”

Andy shrugged her shoulders. She let out an unsteady breath and sunk into the cushions of the couch. “How did the photoshoot go yesterday?” she nervously sputtered. They both worked at Seventeen Magazine now.

Serena stifled a laugh. “You came to talk business? On a Saturday?” she looked at her incredulously. “Okay, it went… well. The girl that you interviewed for the premarital sex portion—she photographed beautifully, especially in the Zac Posen that I found for her. We made her the central focus. Jonathan will show you on Monday.” She paused and gave Andy a lingering once-over. “Your ass looks good in those jeans.”

“Serena…” Andy groaned. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“I’m not doing anything. You’re the one who came over here. I was going to leave you alone.”

Andy laughed bitterly and rubbed her temples with her index fingers.

Serena smirked in response. “Do you want me to leave you alone? Is that what you really want?”

Andy’s eyes opened and focused on the other woman’s. Before she could stop herself, she was leaning in for a kiss—and what a kiss it was. With every single second, it got even better. Serena’s soft, warm mouth felt comforting against her own.

A loud beeping noise from Andy’s purse on the floor made the couple jump and break away.

“Oh my God…” Andy panicked. “Oh God. We just—Oh shit. I’m fucked. I’m so fucking… FUCKED.”

“Calm down,” Serena soothed.

“No. This was a mistake. I need to go. I need to go right now.” She grabbed her things and headed for the door.

“It was just a kiss. Will you sit down?” Serena sighed.

“I can’t,” came Andy’s pained whisper.

She rushed home to wait for Miranda so that she could make love to her. That night, she ravished her with every ounce of her being. She was more tender and attentive than she’d ever been before.

Afterward, as they lay in post-coital quiet of their bedroom, Andy confessed.

“I kissed Serena,” she’d said. “I’m so sorry, Miranda. I swear it’ll never happen again.”

Miranda had laid there in silence for several painful moments, listening to Andy sob next to her.

Then Miranda kicked Andy out.

~~~

The morning invaded its way around heavy curtains. Andy slowly began to wake up to the feeling of a warm body next to her. When she realized that she was at home, in her own bed—with her beautiful wife, she snuggled into the woman’s warmth.

Miranda’s body went stiff. She sat up and pulled the covers over her body.

Andy groggily sat up next to her. “G’morning…” she yawned. “Hey are you…? You kind of checked out on me last night.”

Miranda rolled her eyes before giving in. “I don’t want you to think that everything’s back to normal now.”

“Oh.”

“We should’ve talked before we… “

Andy placed her hand over her wife’s. “I understand. I’ll do whatever it takes, Miranda.”

Miranda allowed a hint of a smile to sneak onto her lips. “I know that I’ve been… difficult lately.”

Andy didn’t dare point out that Miranda had always been difficult. Instead, she smiled. “Do you remember when we first started dating and we promised each other that we would talk about everything?”

“That didn’t last very long, did it?” the older woman chuckled.

“Let’s try it again,” Andy suggested. “What’s been worrying you? Before I fucked up, I mean.”

Miranda pursed her lips. “Part of it is the girls. They’re leaving us soon. They’re growing up—“

“They’re beautiful young women. You should be proud of them.”

“They’re off in the woods for a co-ed weekend of God knows what. Cassidy will be fine, but I can only imagine what Caroline’s getting into with unsupervised boy time.”

Andy grinned into Miranda’s shoulders. “Alright, so since we’re being truthful and communicative… I think I need to tell you that you don’t have to worry about Carol.”

Miranda’s brow scrunched in confusion. “What?” she demanded.

“Okay, but you have to act surprised when she tells you.” Miranda’s irritated look urged her to elaborate. “Well, you know her friend Megan?” Andy asked. Miranda nodded, and the brunette wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. “Well….” Andy drawled.

Miranda’s eyes immediately widened. “Caroline has a girlfriend?” Miranda asked incredulously.

“Since March,” Andy explained. “I don’t know why she’s so scared—“

Miranda shook her head. “Why wouldn’t she tell me that? Doesn’t she realize that I’m married to a woman?”

“Cass told me about it. She told me that Carol’s been having a rough time with it. They’re not out at school either.”

“She should know that she can come to us,” Miranda insisted. “We’re the only lesbians she knows…” They were quiet for a long moment. “Is that what we are, anyway? I mean, I thought that I was the only woman that you’d ever loved…”

“You are!” Andy quickly answered. “Why would you even question that?”

Miranda glared at her pointedly.

“Oh,” Andy sighed. “Well, you are.”

The older woman finally allowed Andy’s touch to relax her. “Good.”

They cuddled together, reveling in the feeling of warm skin against warm skin, and Andy could feel Miranda’s body readying itself for another round of lovemaking. Before she indulged, she placed a kiss on the woman’s cheek. “Where do we go from here?” she quietly asked.

Miranda shrugged her shoulders. “Stay for the weekend. We can move your things back in on Monday when the twins get back… We’ll see how things go.”

Andy beamed, knowing that this love that she had with Miranda would last for a lifetime. It would be hard—it would even get ugly.

But it would always be.

FIN.

Progress 2/2

2009-05-21T06:00:34Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Progress 2/2
Pairing: Otalia
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.
Summary: Olivia and Natalia take a step forward.

A/N: Thanks for all the generous feedback with part one! I hope you enjoy the second part, as well. :)

1/2-Progress

2/2-Olivia collapses onto her bed the minute she gets out of her scalding hot shower. It’s been a particularly difficult day at the Beacon, and coming home early to wash the irritation away hasn’t helped anything.
She buries her face into the soft cushion of her pillow and breathes in the scent of Natalia’s shampoo. The citrusy scent brings a smile to her face. Last night had been the couples’ first time sharing a bed. They’d barely touched the whole time, though the comfort of each other’s presence had surprisingly been… enough. However, after months of kisses, excessive cuddling, and last week’s little seduction stunt in the kitchen, she is beginning to lose her patience.
She shudders at the memory of touching herself in front of her lover. Natalia’s enthusiasm had been… overwhelming… but undeniably appreciated. Olivia liked seeing that Natalia was just as—if not more—frustrated than she’d been feeling herself.
Olivia feels the dull ache in between her legs subside to make way for the butterflies in her stomach, as she reminds herself that making love to her girlfriend will definitely be worth the wait. She grins as she drifts off into a peaceful slumber, all the while praying silent prayers to Natalia’s God that she’ll be sharing her bed again.
She’s not sure how much time has passed when she feels warm hands tickle at a patch of skin on her neck that her nightgown has neglected to conceal. “Hey, I didn’t hear you come in,” whispers a gentle voice. “Did you forget about your 6 o’clock appointment?”
Olivia turns to face her girlfriend. She scrunches up her guilt-ridden face and shakes her head side to side. “Nope.”
“Oh… Okay…” Natalia drawls. She stares into green eyes like she’s trying to break them. “What’s going on, Olivia? You’ve been… I don’t know. You’ve been weird.”
“Weird? Isn’t weird normal for me?”
“Olivia…”
“What? I was surrounded by assholes all day at work—you saw how that guy talked to me! And you already know that I’m freaking out about Philip keeping Emma tonight. I just needed to come home to my beautiful house to see my beautiful girlfriend, alright?”
“Alright.” Natalia agrees as her cheeks dimple. She places an innocent hand on her lover’s thigh to comfort her and Olivia twitches. Realizing her mistake, Natalia retracts her arm with an apologetic smile. “Sorry!” she yelps, but Olivia’s eyes have already turned olive green with desire.
“That’s okay,” the older woman manages to choke out through cautious, gritted teeth.
Natalia bites her bottom lip in that way that drives Olivia insane, and comes to some sort of internal decision. “I was planning on welcoming you home,” she whispers. She leans down and kisses her girlfriend—just as tenderly as every time before. But this time she brings her trembling fingers down to explore her breasts through the silk of her nightgown.
Olivia lets out a strangled moan and pulls away from the kiss. “Stop,” she whimpers, but Natalia only shifts the focus of her hungry kisses over to the woman’s neck. Olivia’s eyes flutter closed with a sigh. Suddenly, she jumps up into a sitting position and throws Natalia off of her. “I said stop,” she barks.
“But—“
“If you don’t stop, then I won’t be able to.”
Natalia rolls her big brown eyes, which are now wild with hunger. “And if you stop, then I’ll never forgive you.” She flashes a feral smile and crawls back on top of her lover for another kiss.
“Mmmph!” Olivia whimpers, pulling away again. “No, I mean it… I can’t handle it tonight, Natalia! You’re driving me crazy—!”
Natalia places a gentle fingertip over her lover’s lips. “And you’re driving me crazy!” she growls. She pulls her t-shirt off to reveal a black, lacy bra.    “God, Olivia, aren’t you paying attention? I want you.  I’m ready.” She clumsily pulls her pants off with a frustrated tug.
“You are?” Olivia asks, her mouth hanging open at the sight of her half-naked girlfriend.
Natalia ignores the question and pulls Olivia’s nightgown over her head and, for the first time, she sees Olivia’s bare chest.
Everything stops.
The brunette slowly spreads her hands and cups two full breasts. Eventually, she builds up the courage to start massaging them. “You feel so good,” Natalia whispers in awe. “You’re all soft and squishy.” She giggles at her own choice of words.
Olivia contemplates joining in on the laughter but, with her lover’s hands alternating between curious pinches and soft circles, she can’t find anything about this situation to be funny. Instead, she brings her fingers up to stroke Natalia’s cheek.
The brunette places a kiss on Olivia’s lips before taking a deep breath and pulling her thong down her thighs. She takes one final inhale before daring to look at what she’s uncovered. Surprisingly, her eyes cloud with desire. She brings one curious finger between Olivia's thighs and explores the new feeling of wet heat.
“God,” Olivia breathes.
“Beautiful… So wet,” Natalia whispers over her. “I’ve never seen—.” She brings her finger up and teases her lover’s most sensitive bundle of nerves.   As she gains more confidence, the brunette inserts two fingers inside of Olivia and slowly slips them in and out of her.
“Oh fffuck! NNo-Wait! Oooh!” Olivia gasps and throws her head back as she shudders and bucks. “Oh yes!” she cries out.
Natalia’s hand freezes in its place inside of her girlfriend. A quiet moment passes before she chooses to speak. “Liv? Baby? Did you just…?”
Olivia covers her face with her hands and groans in embarrassment. “Oh my fucking God!” she sobs.
“Hey! Language…” Natalia scolds.
Olivia lets out a low, throaty laugh. “Josh… Richard… Buzz… Frank… Phillip— Alan! ”
Natalia removes her fingers and wipes them on the sheets. “Now’s really not the time list all of your exes, Olivia! Way to make me feel inadequate…“
“Inadequate? After what just happened?! You barely even touched me and… Can’t you see what you do to me? No one—No one has ever had that effect on me. Trust me,” Olivia starts laughing again, with a force that shakes the whole bed. “I can’t wait to make you come,” she groans as she attempts to flip them over. But Natalia’s stronger than she looks.
“No, I want to touch you again,” the brunette insists, with a determined look in her eyes. “The right way.”
Olivia gasps. She’s never seen her Natalia so untamed. “This is the same woman who wouldn’t let me kiss her for months?” she teases.
Natalia blushes beet red despite the intimacy they’ve already shared. “I knew that this would happen. I knew that the minute I gave in, I would be addicted to you. You have no idea how many Hail Marys and confessions I’ve had to go through just because of the way you look at me. You are sex, Olivia. I love you… I lust you.”
“I love and lust you too,” Olivia whispers with a soft kiss and a gentle chuckle.
Natalia smiles against her lover’s lips. “Then lay back so I can taste you,” she husks, bringing Olivia close to the edge again.
“What did you just…? Oh God…” And Olivia gives in and does as she’s told because free Natalia is proving to be even more fun than frustrated Natalia.
In every one of her previous relationships, Olivia Spencer has been a triumphant “top.” But she isn’t interested in arguing with Natalia—Not now. Not ever.

Progress (OTALIA)

2009-05-16T19:48:03Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Progress
Pairing: Otalia
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.
Summary: Olivia and Natalia take a step forward.

A/N: I've been following Guiding Light since I was a kid through osmosis. My mom's a CBS daytime fan, and I have somehow kept up with the characters even though I refuse to like the shows. :)
All of a sudden, with Otalia, Guiding Light's managed to catch my attention. As much as I hate to admit it, I love the Otalia storyline AND the fanfic that goes along with it. I've thought Olivia was cute ever since I was a little kid watching Prince Richard in the days of San Cristobal. And now--! Ah, but I digress...
Here goes my first Otalia fic. I hope it's somewhat enjoyable. :)

Natalia heads upstairs to jump in the shower. She’s been gardening all morning, and the heat from outside has ravaged her body. She swipes the back of her hand over her brow to help temper the sweat that’s been threatening to fall. Under her breath, she curses Olivia who mysteriously walked off in the middle of cleaning up and left her to finish all by herself.

A groan from inside of the Olivia's bedroom catches Natalia’s attention and she freezes in front of the door. A wave of guilt rushes over her. Maybe Olivia disappeared because she wasn’t feeling well. Was it a cold? The flu? Her heart?

Another long moan sets the brunette back in motion as she bursts into her lover’s bedroom. She gasps at the sight before her out of shock and… something else.

Olivia’s head is thrown back, her mouth open, her eyes clamped shut. She jumps up at the sound of Natalia’s gasp with wide green eyes. She immediately removes her hand from the inside of her waistband and wipes it on her jeans. “Shit! Natalia! It’s not what… Shit!”

Natalia feels even hotter than she'd been outside, but this time it's for much different reasons. “I’m sorry!” she yelps before rushing into her own bedroom. She locks the door behind her so that she can’t be followed.

***

An hour has passed before Natalia feels comfortable enough to venture downstairs. She’s showered now—though it was not a cold shower, because taking a cold shower would force her to acknowledge that she is feeling certain things that she isn’t ready to feel.

But she can’t simply erase the memory of the look on Olivia’s face just as she was about to… She shakes the image from her head.

She realizes that Olivia must be starving, so she heads to the kitchen to make a late breakfast, but her girlfriend is already at the breakfast table with a bowl of Emma’s Fruit Loops.

“Hi,” Natalia mumbles.

Olivia turns two shades redder. “Hi.”

Natalia takes a deep breath. They’ve promised to communicate, so communicate they must. “Um… … I’m sorry that I… I mean, of course you… It’s not like I… I mean, you know.” So much for communication…

Olivia graciously cuts her off. “Can we just forget about it? I’m already embarrassed enough. And you must be grossed out.” She scrunches her eyes shut with a groan.

“Is that what you think? No, I'm not grossed out... You just surprised me, that’s all,” Natalia insists.

Olivia shakes her head with a gentle laugh. “What did you expect? You were wearing that tank top. With no bra! I could see your… you know? Anyway, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It’s natural. Are you um… still okay with taking things slowly?”

“Yeah!”

“—Because if you’re not, I’m not sure I can… do that. Yet.”

“No, Natalia, I don’t want you to do that yet. I want you to do it when you’re ready.” Olivia bows her head in shame and draws circles in her cereal with her spoon.

Natalia feels relieved and regretful all at the same time. They haven’t been ‘taking things slowly’—they’ve been taking things glacially with nothing but soft, wet pecks on the lips for months. Last week, during a rare and delicious make-out session, they’d ended up in bras and jeans, but that’s as far as it got. And Natalia knows full well that Olivia Spencer is a sexual being. Things were going to have to eventually progress.

As she continues to scrutinize over the situation, she hears her mouth speaking against her mind’s will. “Were you thinking about me?”

Olivia’s green orbs snap to her in an instant. “Was I…? When I...? Well, y-yeah,” she stutters, as if there’s no right answer.

Natalia uses all of her energy to control the smile that’s fighting its way onto her lips. “What about me?” she asks, losing the battle.

Olivia rolls her eyes, but Natalia can tell from experience that she’s far from annoyed. “Seriously?”

“Seriously.”

The older woman takes a deep breath deflating her newly crimson cheeks. “Lots of stuff. You’re so beautiful, Nat. What didn’t I think about? That would be an easier question to answer.”

“Oh…”

“But um… Like I said, it was the first time I saw your n-nipples, so that’s where it started. And you were hot and sweaty. God, I just wanted to—“ she clears her throat to compose herself. “So…”

Natalia can’t believe her ears. “Right there? You wanted to… right there? Outside?”

“Anywhere,” Olivia breathes. “Everywhere,” she corrects, thoughtfully.

Now Natalia’s the one clearing her throat. “Well, I’m guessing you didn’t finish.”

Olivia chuckles heartily. “The mood was kind of ruined, Nat.”

Feeling a sudden surge of boldness, Natalia bites her bottom lip as her eyelids drop in the most tortuous way. “So... finish,” she whispers.

Olivia’s laughter comes to a screeching halt. “Fi—what? You want me to…?”

Natalia nods and kneels down by her girlfriend’s chair. She kisses her softly on the lips, as she busies her hands with her girlfriend's zipper. Once the jeans are unzipped, Natalia leans back expectantly.

Olivia tentatively slips her hand into the waistband of her panties. “Ahhh,” she gasps, because she’s still as ready as she was an hour ago.

“God, Olivia… Te quiero… Te amo,” Natalia whispers. She tucks a stray section of hair behind the woman’s ear and kisses her again.

Olivia whimpers into the kiss and begins to stroke herself. Natalia moves her kisses to her girlfriend’s neck until the sounds coming from her are frantic. Then she leans back to watch again, only she can tell that Olivia’s holding back.

“Liv?” she asks.

Olivia’s eyes snap open. “Hmmm?” she asks, stalling her movement.

“I want to see you come,” Natalia insists. She takes Olivia’s free hand and guides it to her breasts.

“Oh God!” Olivia grunts. Now she’s thrusting and twisting and bucking. She’s close and Natalia glues her eyes to the expression on Olivia’s face as she climaxes. “Fuck, Natalia!” she moans, as her bucking slows.

“Wow,” is Natalia’s strangled reply.

Olivia regains some strength and opens her eyes with a chuckle. “Where did that come from?”

Natalia grins. “I honestly have no idea. You’re so good to me… so patient. And hot. You’re really hot. You deserve everything.”

“So, what does this mean?” Olivia asks with a smile on her lips.

Natalia stands and stretches. “It means that I need to take another shower before we pick up Emma. A really cold one.”

“Really?” Olivia asks raising an eyebrow.

“Uh-huh. And it means that we need to find a sitter. Soon. I… I want to try,” Natalia says with a blush. “Is that okay--?”

“—Yes!” Olivia yelps.

“Good. I’ll be down in a little bit. Can you handle making lunch for the three of us?”

Olivia laughs. “How about I take my girls out instead? I think everybody will be happier with that.”

Natalia rolls her eyes and starts climbing the stairs. Her voice trails off as she mutters something in Spanish about her lover’s inability to do anything domestic. But deep in her belly, she feels a warmth and an affection for the woman she’s going to spend the rest of her life reprimanding.

PART 2

Guilty

2009-05-15T23:37:17Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Guilty
Pairing: Miranda/Stephen, Andy/ Nate, Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.
Summary: Andy's guilty of a lot of things, but she will not apologize for loving Miranda Priestly.

Andy nearly stumbled over in her Christian Louboutins. She clung to Nate’s broad shoulders to regain her balance as her friends laughed at her clumsiness. Nate kissed her on the cheek and helped to steady her coltish legs.

Doug smiled at Lily and whispered something in her ear about the “picture-perfect couple”, something that neither Nate nor Andy could hear over the crowd around them. They didn’t have to hear the whole remark to know that they looked the part. Here, at Bar4 on a Friday night where they straddled the line between NYC hipsters and legitimate bohemians— dressed in their matching Ben Sherman outfits with "I've just been fucked" hair— they looked like the perfect pair.

Andy felt her iPhone vibrate against her chest from the inside of her bra, and pulled the device out of its sticky abode. The name that flashed across the screen made the brunette’s heart jump. She immediately pressed the ignore button and shoved the phone into her clutch. “Hey! I’m going to grab a cigarette, okay Babe?” she asked Nate. His toothy grin, paired with a dismissive wave of his hands sent the girl on her way through the sweaty crowd.

Once she made it outside, she lit a cigarette and leaned up against the wall of the club. She checked her phone and noticed that she had missed three calls. Just as she was debating whether or not to return the calls, her phone buzzed in her hands. She decided to answer.

“I told you not to call me tonight. It’s date night,” she hissed. There was an eternal pause, making Andy wonder if she’d been too harsh. “Miranda?” she asked.

“I’m sorry to pull you away from your scruffy little friend. I just wanted to let you know that I have a lunch appointment tomorrow. I know how upset you were last time… when you had to wait,” explained Miranda’s cold, yet somewhat apologetic voice.

Andy felt any anger towards the woman melt away to make room for disappointment. “So I don’t get to see you at all this week?” she exhaled.

“What? No, don’t be silly. Come an hour later. Regardless of what you may think, I don’t sleep at Runway.”

Andy jumped as wiry arms slipped around her waist from behind. Rough stubble felt entirely wrong as it glided against the skin of her neck. Familiar lips nipped at her earlobe. She immediately removed herself from her boyfriend’s arms and shot him a disapproving glare—a function she’d learned from Miranda in the past.

“Alright, Manny. I’ll be there tomorrow,” she said, her voice a bit louder than necessary.

Miranda snorted. “Did he just walk in? How nice. Tell the chef I send my love.”

The brunette heard the click of Miranda’s line in her ear, which told her that the editor had already hung up. She decided to finish off her charade for appearance's sake. “Yes, I will be there. Thank you, Manny. Have a good weekend.” She pretended to end the call and glanced back over at Nate.

He pursed his lips in a way that looked nothing like Miranda Priestly. “Why is that guy calling you? I thought you had the weekend off.”

“I did, but then he asked me to cover a story for him.” It was the truth… except for the fact that she’d finished the story at work earlier in the day.

Nate accepted the explanation without question. Why wouldn’t he? As far as he knew, he was dating a saint. A workaholic, yes, but a saint nonetheless.

***

Once a week they fuck because they cannot risk the closeness that love-making threatens.

“God, Miranda!” Andy gasps. She’s still amazed at how much joy her former boss seems to get from being inside of her—from filling her up.

They push against each other's scorching hot skin, emitting harmonious grunts. They're breast to breast with Miranda’s arm snaked in between their bodies, as it reaches down into Andy’s slick arousal.

The editor adds a third finger inside and uses the palm of her hand to increase the pressure on her lover’s clit. She waits a beat before taking a strategically placed nipple in between her lips.

“No!” Andy sobs, though they both know she’s not protesting. Within seconds she feels her core involuntarily pulse around Miranda’s fingers. Her thighs clamp together, capturing the woman’s wrist in the process.

The brunette thanks God that her time with Miranda is limited because she’s sure that she wouldn’t be able to last much longer—and even if she could, she's sure she would die of overexertion. On second thought, she curses God for not granting them the time to test her theory.

Breath slowly starts to refill her lungs. “Wow, Miranda…” she gasps through the weak shell of her former voice. “What was that all—MMMMHHPHHH!” She’s immediately cut off by the editor’s tongue lapping into her. “Oh God… Enough!” Andy demands. She brings Miranda’s head up for a gentle kiss, and tastes herself—still damp— on the woman’s lips.

Miranda smiles smugly and rests her head back against the pillows. “You had better not be tired, Andrea. I have plans for you.”

“You’re such a bitch,” Andy proclaims with a harmless, breathy laugh. She swallows and lays her head down next to Miranda’s to take in her surroundings. This is the first time she’s ever seen the inside of Miranda’s master bedroom. In the past, she’s been pulled into guest rooms, the study, the bathroom—even the twins’ room on one desperate night while they were with their father in the Hampton’s. Any empty room with a door is adequate. And, since Stephen is out of town until later tonight, the room that he shares with Miranda is fair game.

Andy’s eyes travel the length of Miranda’s flawless figure in awe over and over again, discovering something new and even more delicious with every glance. The notice of three new scratches on the woman’s shoulder brings her out of her reverie. “Shit.”

“What?” Miranda demanded.

The young journalist gently traced her fingers over her lover’s fresh wound.

Miranda winced, before her entire body tensed. She glanced over her shoulder at the evidence and snorted. “I suppose it doesn’t matter for now,” she said, visibly relaxing. “Stephen never wants me when he gets back from his business trips. He’s usually too worn out from his whore to care.” She smiled thoughtfully. “Which is fine, because I’m worn out from mine, too,” she teased.

Andy’s jaw tensed. She stared at Miranda for a short moment before she started to locate her clothes.

“Where do you think you’re going?” the silver-haired woman demanded.

“Unlike Stephen, Nate is going to want sex, and I don’t know how I’m going to manage it after you were so careless. Of course, since I’m a whore, I should be capable of finding a solution,” Andy hissed, as she slid into her too-tight skinny jeans.

“Andrea…”

“Don’t call me this weekend. Nate’s taking me out to dinner. And his parents are visiting tomorrow.” Andy grabbed her shirt and boots, and escaped before Miranda could answer.

***

Andy felt unclean all day at work on Monday. She’d actually had a nice weekend with Nate and his parents. He’d made her feel loved for the first time in a long time. He’d taken her dancing, he’d asked her about work—He was even more attentive during sex. But, for some reason, Andy couldn’t help but focus on the fact that Miranda hadn’t called her. She missed the tenor of her voice.

She spent the workday in a daze until she got back from her lunch hour to find a lone gardenia on her desk with a burgundy envelope by its side. She carefully shut the door and rushed over to read the card.

I would have bought you roses, but gardenias (the symbol of secret love) seemed more appropriate.

Forever,

Andy’s heart thumped loudly in her chest and she beamed. She spent the rest of the day distracted by thoughts of Miranda. As soon as 5o’clock came, she grabbed her things and headed out.

Without giving it a second thought, her feet had carried her to the front door of the townhouse. She sent a text message to her lover to alert her of her arrival. Moments passed before a silver head poked out from behind the door.

“What are you doing here?” the editor demanded in a harsh whisper.

“I know. It’s against the rules… I just… Thank you for the gift.” Andy bit her lip and widened her big brown eyes, and Miranda allowed a small smile to play on her features.

“Who’s that?” a young voice asked from inside.

Miranda opened up the door to reveal one of her twins. “This is Andrea. You remember her from when she worked at the magazine. Andrea, this is—“

“Cassidy,” Andy interrupted.

The redhead mirrored her mother as their strikingly blue eyes widened n shock.

“How did you know which one?” Miranda asked.

Andy grinned. “I just… knew,” she chuckled, feeling pleased with herself.

“Are you staying for dinner, Andy?” Cassidy asked, stepping closer to the doorway.

Andy was relieved that the girl remembered to call her by her nickname. She glanced at Miranda in silent question.

Miranda’s lips pursed as she considered the idea. “I don’t see why not. I cooked tonight, so there’s plenty of food.”

“You cooked?” Andy asked. “You cook?!”

Miranda rolled her eyes and beckoned her lover inside.

Dinner seemed to be going well. The twins were asking Andy all sorts of enthusiastic questions, and Miranda had turned out to be an excellent cook. They were all eating their dessert (except for Miranda who refused to indulge) by the time Stephen came into the kitchen.

“Sorry I’m late.” He started to make himself a plate of food. “Are you working tonight, Mira?” he asked gesturing toward Andy, who squirmed in her chair.

Miranda exhaled a frustrated sigh. “Andrea hasn’t worked for me in nearly a year, Stephen.”

“Then why is she here?” He sounded annoyed—almost snobbish, and Andy wanted to wipe the smug smile off of his face.

“Andy’s Mom’s friend now,” Caroline answered.

Stephen glanced up from his food. “Your mother doesn’t have friends.”

Andy felt a newly ripened hate for Miranda’s so-called husband. She willed herself to bite her tongue.

Miranda cleared her throat just before Andy started to say something stupid. “Andrea has been helping me with a matter that needs tending to.” If he only knew…

He ignored his wife’s explanation. “I’ll eat in the study. I have work to do. Have fun eating with the help,” he spat. He took an asparagus into his mouth and disappeared up the stairs.

Miranda slowly wiped her mouth with a napkin. “Girls, why don’t you say goodnight to Andrea and go get ready for bed?”

Her daughters obeyed and followed their stepfather’s path upstairs.

“I’m sorry,” Andy breathed once she was sure that they were alone. “I shouldn’t have come. I didn’t mean to… And Nate’s probably wondering where I am.”

“I’ll walk you out,” Miranda offered. “Am I allowed to call you this week?”

“I guess so…” Andy teased with the cheekiest grin she could muster plastered onto her face.

Miranda began to open the front door, but Andy immediately slammed it shut by pushing her up against it with a fiery kiss. Knowing full well that it would be too much, Andy hiked Miranda’s skirt up around her waist and rubbed her through her underwear. This was too far… too risky.

“Not here,” Miranda gasped. But when Andy paused like she might stop, the editor held her wrist in place. “Hurry,” she begged.

Andy obliged. She moved the underwear to the side, feeling pleased with how wet her lover already was. “You were thinking about this at dinner weren’t you, Baby? Even with him in the room… you wanted me to fuck you, didn’t you?” she whispered.

“Oh God,” Miranda wheezed. The tide of her arousal sucked Andy’s fingers further inside as she shuddered into her climax. Andy missed the usual untamed sounds of her lover’s orgasm but, considering their location, she couldn’t help but be pleased. They broke away from each other, breathless, and giggled.

“Thanks for dinner. And the gift,” Andy whispered.

“You’re welcome,” Miranda said, smoothing her skirt back down. “And thank you for… that.” She opened the door and shooed the brunette out of the house playfully.

***

When Andy got home that night, Nate was cooking. Her nostrils filled with the smell of Indian food—Nate’s new obsession. She put her purse down and cleared her throat as she entered their tiny kitchen.

“Hey,” he greeted, giving her a peck on the lips. “How’s this?” He lifted a spoon to the brunette’s lips for a taste.

“It’s delicious, but I picked some food up on the way home.”

He frowned. “Tell me you’re not on a Runway diet again, Andy.”

“No diet. I said I ate.” She glanced around the kitchen feeling suddenly annoyed. “Can’t you clean up as you go, Nate? There’s shit all over the place. And I bet you expect me to clean up your mess—“

“—I’ll clean it up! I was just trying to make you dinner,” he grumbled. “Where were you anyway?”

The image of Miranda’s bare breasts bouncing as she rode her fingers flashed through her mind. A memory from last week, no doubt. “I was at work. Where else would I be?”

He shrugged it off, apparently not as invested in the question as Andy had assumed. Her stomach contracted with guilt. “We’ll do leftovers tomorrow, okay?” she said. It was the only apology she was willing to give. She kissed the rough prickles of his 5’oclock shadow and went to take a shower.

***

Jim, the businessman who owned Nate’s restaurant had invited them to his fourth wedding. They’d RSVPd months ago, and Andy had almost forgotten. But the day had finally come. Luckily, she still had some of her clothes from Runway that she could throw together.

Andy was appalled at the age difference between the man and his barely-out-of-high-school bride, but she paused when she realized how hypocritical the judgment had been. Miranda was also a rich, powerful divorcee-- and she was her much younger lover. Andy couldn’t help but gag at the comparison. What she had with Miranda was hot and intense—connected! This Jim guy looked like he was with his granddaughter.

She squirmed throughout the entire ceremony.

Finally, when the reception started, she felt herself loosen up. That is, until she caught the sight of Miranda Priestly at the other side of the bar. She excused herself, and traveled over to the place where blue eyes had pinned her.

“Andrea,” Miranda drawled, unfazed. She rolled her eyes dismissively as she latched onto Stephen’s arm. They migrated to a crowd by the fireplace, leaving Andy slightly pissed off. They had even appeared to be functional. Stephen was sober(ish) and Miranda refused to let go of his arm … or wipe the smile off of her face.

Andy sighed as she began to wander around the room. She turned towards an open hallway, and made her escape. A strong tug pulled her into a nearby bathroom. Miranda let go and paced inside. “What are you doing here?” she finally demanded.

“What are you doing here?” Andy countered.

“Jim is an old friend of Stephen’s…”

“He also owns Nate’s restaurant.”

They stood staring at each other for a moment.

“I don’t like you touching him,” Andy whispered.

Miranda’s eyebrow arched. “I have to. It’s... complicated.” She allowed her eyes to drag over her lover’s body from toe to head. She couldn’t help but lick her lips at the sight of Andy in Chanel. It was her weakness. And yes, Miranda Priestly had a weakness. Several , since meeting Andy. “You have panty lines,” she husked.

Andy blushed. “Oh…”

Before the brunette could react, Miranda pushed the dress up over the girl’s hips and pulled her panties down her legs. Andy whimpered at the feeling of being so close to Miranda. It had been a whole week since their last encounter. Once the garment was off, Miranda smoothed Andy’s dress back down and nodded her approval. “Better.”

Andy grinned and kissed the corner of her lover’s mouth, careful not to leave any lipstick. “I can’t wait to fuck you,” she whispered against a beet red ear.

Miranda swallowed. “Then don’t.” She grabbed Andy’s forearm and guided beneath her gown.

“Andy, are you in there?” a familiar voice called from outside.

“Nate?” Andy nearly shrieked. Her blood ran cold in a panic. She withdrew her finger from Miranda’s wet folds and licked it clean.

Miranda rolled her eyes and stuffed Andy’s panties into her clutch. With an impatient sigh, she opened the door.

“Oh!” he yelped. “Hi…”

Andy’s eyes skirted between the two. “Look who I ran into, Baby. It’s Miranda. Priestly. My boss from the magazine.” Baby, meet… Baby.

“Oh, right! I’ve heard so much about you.” Nate held out his hand for a shake.

Miranda gave him a fish-like handshake and flashed her phoniest smile. “Hmm…” she drawled

Andy cringed, but Nate remained oblivious. “Are you a friend of Jimmy’s, Ms. Priestly?”

Andy cringed again. Miranda hated to be addressed like an old lady.

“Jim and my husband are acquaintances,” she dryly answered.

“I’m a sous chef at his restaurant. Beautiful wedding, wasn’t it?” Nate glanced at Andy with a crooked smile. “I mean, we’ve always liked the idea of an outdoor wedding for ourselves. But this was really nice.”

Miranda’s jaw visibly tensed, yet she was able to come off just as cool as ever. Only Andy noticed the shift.

“We should get back to the party…” Andy mumbled.

“Yeah, I want you to taste the food from the French buffet. Fucking delicious!” He pulled her back out into the hallway. “Nice meeting you, Ms. Priestly!” he called back to Miranda.

Nate spent most of the night talking to other chefs, which granted Andy with the privilege of watching Miranda charm her way through the room. At one point, the editor pulled out her phone and made a quick call.

“Leaving?” Andy texted. She was shocked at how fast her phone buzzed back.

“Downstairs in five.”

Andy wasn’t sure if Miranda’s reply had been a declaration or an invitation, but she decided on the latter. Just as she was about to formulate some sloppy excuse about feeling sick and needing to go home, Nate rested his hand at the small of her back and introduced her to the newlyweds.

He seemed so proud… So hopelessly proud to be Andy’s.

“So this is the girl you’re always talking about?” Jim chuckled. “She’s even prettier than you said.”

Andy blushed and shook his daught— new wife’s hand.

“Sorry. Can’t,” she finally texted back.

On the cab drive on the way home, Nate seemed to be overly enthusiastic. “I just met fucking Anthony Bourdain! Do you have any idea how awesome that is? Tony Bourdain!”

“That’s great, Babe,” Andy yawned. Her mind was too busy racing to care. Two close-calls in a week meant trouble. She and Miranda had basically flaunted their love affair in front of Nate and the twins—even Stephen had a right to the truth. They were getting careless and the consequences were suddenly very real. What was worse was that Andy felt herself caring far too much for Miranda. She had come to realize that she would rather lose every day with Nate, if it meant gaining a second of Miranda’s time. She felt guilty—dirty—for loving someone with such pure devotion that she no longer cared about anything else.

Besides, Nate was too good to be treated like a prop. The first time Andy had come crawling out of Miranda’s trenches was after Paris. Back then, Nate had taken her back, but back then she hadn’t yet admitted her feelings for the woman to herself. Now that she was fully aware of how deep those feelings were, she knew that there is no point of holding on.

“Nate,” Andy whimpered, “we have to talk.”

***

Andy rolled over in bed all too quickly worsening the ache of a hangover. She picked up her buzzing phone and checked her text messages. “Are you standing me up?”

The brunette winced. She’d forgotten her lunch date with Miranda. “Broke up with Nate,” she answered.

Just as soon as she’d pressed the “send” button, she’d received another. “I’ll be there in ten.”

Miranda managed to make it to Andy’s apartment in less than seven minutes, which made Andy wonder if she hadn’t already been on her way over.

“Hi.” The silver-haired woman hesitated in the doorway.

Andy ushered her inside with a quick peck on the lips. The apartment looked as if it had been ransacked.

“What happened?” Miranda asked, taking a seat on the couch.

Andy took a deep breath. “I didn’t want to lie anymore. He left last night after I told him.”

“Well that’s… Are you alright?” Miranda weakly asked.

“Yeah. Can I um… Can I just have a hug?” Andy murmured, taking a seat next to the woman.

Miranda nodded and wrapped her arms around her lover. They squeezed each other until their muscles grew sore.

Slowly, chaste kisses escalate into something more significant. Miranda dips her lips into the crook of Andy’s neck and places too-soft open mouthed kisses on the sensitive skin.

She brings one of her hands up to cup Andy’s breast, but Andy’s breath hitches and she pulls away. “No. Let me.”

Miranda nods in compliance.

The brunette slips her hand under the fabric of Miranda’s blouse and fingers the skin that rests over her belly. With one swift movement, she pulls the garment over her lover’s head and leads her into the bedroom.

Andy knows the sheets are fresh—Nate hasn't had the chance to sleep in them yet. She makes a point of telling Miranda so. She pushes the editor down onto the edge of the bed and unzips her skirt. Shoes, stockings, and panties are all gradually removed, as Andy takes the time to appreciate the work of art that is Miranda Priestly. “You’re so beautiful,” Andy gasps.

Once Miranda’s disrobed, Andy slips out of her own clothes, climbs on top of her, and kisses her hard on the mouth. Their pebbled nipples meet in a frenzy and, suddenly, hungry kisses become far less than enough. Suddenly it's hot, and it's wet, and there's friction. They swallow each other’s moans.

Andy guides her lips down Miranda's body in slow, descending kisses until she reaches her inner thighs. She nips the skin there and teases Miranda’s swollen clit with one curious finger. She’s never taken the time to fully observe and appreciate Miranda’s sex before. It is beautifully unique... Alltogether different from anything she's loved before.

The editor’s writhing body, along with her barely audible pleas, work together to encourage Andy to pick up the pace, but Andy is intent on taking her time. Besides, by the way Miranda’s arousal is gushing down her thighs, she can tell that she is doing something right.

“Fuck me…” Miranda begs.

“No,” Andy answers. There are times when she wants nothing more than to fuck Miranda. But right now she wants to finally make love to her.

This love isn’t wild and ravenous like it has been every time before. It’s slow and deliberate. It’s pure.

Andy finally plunges her tongue into Miranda’s heated core with a purpose, and all at once she wants to taste her as she comes.

“Oh, yes. God, yes... Please.” Miranda chants.

“Come, Miranda. Come for me,” Andy requests in a voice that’s huskier than Miranda’s used to.

“Andrea!” the editor howls. And she’s coming in waves. Her body shudders and convulses until Andy’s soft kisses convince her to relax.

They lay tangled in each other, limbs heavy and achy.

“I love you so much,” Andy accidentally whispers into the silence of her bedroom. She feels Miranda’s immediate tension against her own skin.

“I should be going. Stephen’s expecting dinner.” She tries to stand on her unsteady legs, which would be laughable to Andy if she didn’t hurt so damn much.

“Um… Yeah. Of course.” She wraps her bed sheet around her naked body and follows her lover into the living room where she is finishing getting dressed. “Are you busy tomorrow?”

“I have appointments all day,” Miranda manages as she’s reapplying her makeup. “What about Tuesday?”

“I have to drive upstate for an interview. Wednesday?”

“I have a late run-through and a ball afterward.”

Andy shoots her big, sad eyes at Miranda and she nearly melts.

“We’ll find time. This weekend.” Miranda cradles Andy’s cheeks in her hand. “I…” she shakes her head as if she’s changed her mind. “I should go,” is what she ends up saying.

Andy sighs and kisses her goodbye. Just when she thought it could work, she's reminded that there are consequences. With real children and husbands and careers. Winning Miranda Priestly isn't going to be easy.

END.

Silly Andy...

2009-05-11T18:23:25Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Silly Andy...
Pairing: Mirandy
Rating: M
Disclaimer: I don't own anything.
Summary: Andy's trying too hard...
A/N: In "Keep this up" Universe. I'm not sure if I accomplished what I wanted... But here it goes...Meh...

Andy sprayed a mist of Miranda’s favorite perfume over her body and gave herself one last glance in the mirror. She looked like a knocked up version of Mrs. Claus in her reds and whites. Or maybe even Santa himself. Maternity lingerie—who’d have thought…?

She heard the tell-tale clacking of her lover’s heels from outside the door, and quickly waddled to the edge of their bed and posed in the sexiest way she could manage with a protruding belly working against her. The door opened and Miranda burst into the room.

The editor froze, speechless. Her mouth dropped open as her eyebrows rose in a slow arch. “Don’t bother me for the rest of the day, Nigel,” she ordered before shoving her phone into her purse.

“You wanna unwrap your Christmas present?” Andy husked, trying entirely too hard to be sexy. She patted an empty space on the bed and winked.

Miranda shook her head in wonderment. “How do you do that? You say horrible little things like that… using those absurd gestures… wearing that ridiculous outfit—Yet, you still manage to turn me on…” she snorted.

Andy stuck out her bottom lip in a pout. “Don’t you mean you’re turned on because of all that stuff?”

Miranda smiled through pursed lips. “I suppose your silliness is part of the appeal—“

“Silliness? Wow… That’s not exactly what I was going for,” Andy huffed.

“Perhaps ‘silly’ was the wrong word…” Miranda backtracked.

“Forget it, Miranda. Dinner’s in the fridge. I’m going to watch a movie.” The brunette threw on her bathrobe and left the room without another word.

Miranda sighed. She hadn’t meant to be insulting… She never did. It was just her nature. Besides, she’d been biting her tongue for six months due to Andy’s raging hormones—and every once in a while, she was due for a slip-up. She shed her clothes and climbed into a hot bath.

~~~

A few hours later, Miranda hovered at the door to their mini theatre. She slowly turned the knob and poked her head in the room to find her wife sobbing into a pillow. “Andrea?” she gasped. She rushed to her lover’s side and captured her up in an uncharacteristically warm hug. “What’s wrong, Sweetheart?”

Andy pulled back to look into steel blue eyes, before a new wave of emotion flooded her senses. She buried her head into her wife’s shoulder and wept.

“Is it because of what I said? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—“

“It’s not that…” Andy shuddered through uneven breaths. “God, I’m the one who should be sorry!”

“About what?” Miranda kissed damp, thick eyelashes and ran her fingers over a soft cheek.

Andy bowed her head in embarrassment. “These fucking hormones! I can’t control… I don’t know how to… I feel like a crazy person,” she hiccupped. Quiet sniffles kept her from finishing her sentences.

Miranda smirked. “Oh…” she chuckled. “That’s alright. I could stand to be more sensitive.”

Andy joined in on the laughter through her tears. "Sensitivity isn't exactly your style…” Her breath began to even out and she gained enough composure to give Miranda a proper kiss on the lips. “Did you pick up the frozen yogurt?” she asked moments later, her fingers trailing along the opening of her lover’s robe.

Miranda rolled her eyes. “It’s downstairs. Honestly, Andrea, I wish you wouldn’t poison our child with all that sugar. He’s probably comparable to a crack-baby at this point—“

“You’re so dramatic. Crack and sugar are two completely different things!”

“Barely,” Miranda spat. “They’re both dangerous, addictive substances. Just because one is socially acceptable, doesn’t excuse the fact that it’s a drug. Like alcohol… Booze is far more dangerous than… say… marijuana.”

Andy choked. “Oh please, Miranda. You’ve never even tried pot—or sugar for that matter.”

Miranda’s lips pursed, as her eyes burned holes into her wife. “What makes you so sure about that?” she growled.

Andy’s eyebrows arched in amusement. “Wait… What?” She stared right back into piercing blue eyes. “Are we talking sugar or pot?”

“Just because I’m not as indulgent as you, doesn’t mean that I haven’t lived, Andrea.”

“I’m not—“

“Oh, save it,” Miranda demanded. “I know what you and your little friends do during your Thursday night poker games. When I get home, you and Lily are even more annoying than usual—and Emily is almost tolerable. Obviously, you’re up to something.”

Andy stifled an embarrassed laugh with another choke as she blushed crimson. “Wow,” she said, having no choice but to be impressed. “I’ll make you a deal… I promise to stop the frozen yogurt splurges, if you join us one Thursday night. After Sammy’s born, of course.”

Miranda cocked her head to the side in careful consideration. “I don’t know…” she drawled, her voice slightly teasing. “As you know, I’m a law-abiding citizen… You would definitely owe me.”

“Oh my God!” Andy geeked. “ Yeah, I’ll do whatever you want. I can’t wait to see you… It’s going to be hilarious!” She cut off her lover’s disapproving glare with a kiss.

“I said maybe. Just stop talking, and start making it worth my while,” the editor breathed against full lips.

“Mmhmmm,” Andy agreed. Her fingers teased Miranda’s robe open as her hard kisses and soft bites traveled over the base of her neck. “I’ve never wanted you more than I do right now,” she husked. And it was true. Miranda never agreed to compromise on anything, let alone something so… illegal. Negotiating with Miranda Priestly was most definitely enough to get her hot and bothered. “You’re so… bad,” Andy giggled.

Miranda rolled her eyes and captured Andy in a kiss. “I wish there was a mute button…”

The brunette bit down on her lover’s neck a little harder than necessary before thrusting two unforgiving fingers into her.

“Ah!” Miranda gasped, instinctively closing her thighs around Andy’s hand.

Andy softened her touch and kissed apologies into perfectly set lips. She pulled her fingers out of Miranda until they were just teasing at her folds.

The silver-haired beauty squirmed in exquisite suffering. A combination of “Guh” and “Ungh” fell out of her mouth as her wife ghosted her fingers around her most sensitive bundle of nerves. “Please!” she finally managed.

“No…” Andy exhaled. “Next time you think I’m being silly, I want you to remember exactly how unsilly I’m being right now…” She wondered how she was able to keep her voice so calm and steady, when she was already intoxicated by the feeling of Miranda’s wet heat.

“God!” Miranda gasped. Her head rolled back as she thrust her hips up to meet Andy’s hand. “Please?” she whimpered in desperation.

Andy’s confidence faltered. She wanted to give Miranda everything she wanted. “You’re so beautiful,” she whispered. She kissed a trail down her lover’s body and lapped into her sex as tenderly as she could. A soft flick of her tongue and a few thrusts of her fingers immediately undid Miranda, and sent her straight over the edge.

The brunette snuggled up against Miranda’s body.

“Jesus…” the editor panted. She sat up, carrying her wife up with her, and pulled her in for a kiss.

“Do you want some tea?” Andy asked. Miranda shook her head ‘no’ and Andy re-tied her robe for her. The brunette gave her one last kiss before standing up. She walked downstairs into the kitchen, surprised to find Cassidy there. “Hey,” she greeted.

“Hi,” Cassidy yelped. She turned to leave, but Andy placed a steady hand on her shoulder.

“I’m making tea. Have some,” she offered, not leaving much room for refusal.

Cassidy nodded and sat at the table.

“Maybe you should bring some up to your sister?” Andy suggested.

Cassidy’s blue eyes locked onto her stepmother. “No, she’s um… She probably won’t want any.”

Andy sighed and sat next to the red-head. “I really hate lies, Cass.” She shot a disappointed look at the nervous girl. “Where’s Carol? I know she didn’t sleep here last night.”

“I um…” Cassidy struggled to find her words. “I don’t know where she is,” she admitted, barely above a whisper. “She told me to stay out of it, so I am. I’m sick of her bullshit—“

“Watch your mouth,” Andy reprimanded. She softened her tone before continuing. “Tomorrow’s Christmas Eve, and she has to be here. What’s going on with her?”

Cassidy rolled her eyes. “She’s just being stupid. She’s got a new boyfriend and she’s hanging out with those socialites from Dalton… It’s not my crowd. They went to a party tonight. And I didn’t want to upset you guys. You’ve been so busy—with work and the baby…”

“Okay,” Andy exhaled. “Tomorrow, I’m going to take care of this. And if you don’t tell your Mom, I’m going to have to. Your Dad is going to flip out… You should really tell them what’s going on.”

Cassidy swallowed hard. “I’ll try to talk to them. Tomorrow.”

“Good. Lies don’t help anybody,” the brunette spoke, surprising herself. She flushed pink. “Wow, Hypocrite much?” she asked herself.

“Huh?”

“Nothing,” Andy dismissed. “Get some sleep.”

~~~

“Dad, I’m pregnant,” Andy exhaled into the receiver of her phone. She couldn’t help but cringe as the words left her mouth. Up until now, their conversation had been unusually pleasant. Her father had even asked about Miranda’s well-being. Surely this confession would be the end of his civility.

Neil Sachs let out a breathy laugh into the line. “Does Miranda know?” he teased.

Andy clenched her teeth. “Daddy…” she warned.

“No, that’s wonderful, Honey. I was just teasing. How—well, I guess I shouldn’t ask you something that personal….”

“Ask me what?”

“Um… Who the father is.”

Andy hesitated. “Mike.”

“As in Miranda’s ex-husband, Mike?” he asked, his voice rising in pitch and volume.

“Yeah…” Andy drawled. “Listen, I know it’s… unconventional, but we thought about it. Mike’s our family—and this way, the baby will be connected to the twins.” She waited for any kind of reaction. “Are you okay?” she finally asked.

“Yeah, I’m just processing, Andrea.” Like with everything else.

Andy winced at his use of her full name. “Okay,” she agreed. “That’s fair.”

“How far along are you?”

Andy held her breath. “… Five months.”

“—Andy! The kid’s basically here, and you’re just now telling me?”

Andy realized that, for once, her father was right. Her sister, Jill, along with Miranda and Lily had all warned her about waiting to share the news with him.

“It’s a boy,” she said, in hopes to bring the conversation back up.

“Wow,” he said, apparently stunned. “So you know all that stuff already… A boy? Well, I… I want to be there for him, of course. God knows he’ll need me in house full of women.”

“Mike will be around. And we have male friends,” she interrupted. “But you should be in Sammy’s life just because he’ll need his grandpa.”

“Sammy?” Neil asked.

“Samuel. After Mom.” She and Miranda had discussed naming their child after Samantha Sachs even before they decided to have a baby.

Neil’s voice wavered as emotion caught in his throat. “Well, that’s nice,” he managed. "She would be so proud." It was a sincere statement; One of gratitude. “I should turn in, Honey. I’m pretty beat, and we’ve got a whole lot of people coming over for Christmas Eve tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

“Tell Miranda and the girls I say ‘Merry Christmas and Happy Hannukah', and tell Lily that she needs to take a trip back home. We miss her.”

“I will. Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas. And…um… Congratulations, Sweetheart,” he added.

Andy smiled. “Thanks, Dad.”

After hanging up, Andy drifted into the study, where Miranda was working on her laptop.

The editor glanced at Andy over the top of her reading glasses. “How did it go?” she asked.

Andy sighed and melted into the couch. “Better than I expected.”

“Good,” Miranda smiled, setting her laptop aside. “Then I can break the news. I had an interesting conversation with Cassidy today…”

“Oh yeah?” Andy asked, feigning ignorance.

“She told me about Caroline’s behavior. She also told me that you knew.”

“Oh… I would’ve told you but I thought it would be better if—“

“Michael just found her at a friend’s house. At a party with some boy…” Miranda didn’t have the energy to finish her thought.

“Is she alright?” Andy asked, somewhat unsurprised.

“She won’t be when we get through with her. Michael’s on his way over for a family meeting. And he wants the twins to stay with him for awhile. He claims that we’re too distracted to keep a good eye on them. I suppose he’s right… I didn’t even notice that Caroline was gone—“ The woman’s voice cracked with emotion.

“Hey,” Andy soothed. “How could you have known? Cass has been covering for her.”

“You knew.”

Andy cringed. She placed both hands on her baby bump and cradled it. “I’m just hyper-aware right now. I’m practicing for this little guy.”

“I suppose,” Miranda agreed. Her eyes widened as her wife cupped her belly and gasped in pain. “What’s wrong?” she asked immediately placing her hands over Andy’s.

“Nothing, I think he’s just kicking. It’s been bothering me all day. I’m sensing a future David Beckham.”

“Kicking isn’t supposed to hurt like that—what does it feel like?” Miranda asked. Panic had laced its way into her usually calm tone.

Andy smiled and kissed her lover. “Stop worrying.”

Miranda sat back for a moment before finally nodding her head in compliance. “You should have told me about Caroline’s behavior—”

“I thought you’d rather hear it from Cass. Besides, you never take me seriously. You think I worry too much,” Andy insisted. “You wouldn’t have listened if I told you.”

“That’s ridiculous, Andrea.”

“No, it’s not. You think I’m too sensitive and silly and—“

“—and beautiful, and intelligent, and creative… Shall I go on?” When Andy didn’t answer, she continued. “You can’t continue to keep things from me when Samuel’s born.”

“I don’t want to keep anything from you. I just didn’t want you to worry,” Andy blurted.

The two women stared at each other, until they were interrupted by the beeping of Miranda’s iPhone. The silver-haired woman glanced at the text message on the screen. “It’s Michael. He’s downstairs.” She stood to leave, as Andy’s eyes followed her to the door. “Why are you still sitting there?”

“What?” Andy yelped. “You want me to…? You said family meeting.”

“You’re my wife, are you not? And the girls’ stepmother? Of course you’ll be there.”

Andy beamed. She followed Miranda into the hall, and waddled down the stairs where the rest of the family was sitting in silence.

Miranda immediately took over. Her heart hurt for her daughter, but she couldn’t help but be angry about the girl’s poor decisions. She took a pause in her lecture to send Andy, who was feeling dizzy, up to their room as Mike took over the reprimanding.

“I don’t want you to see that guy again,” he growled.

“But Dad—!”

“Don’t push it, Caroline…” Miranda warned. “If you think that anything your father and I say is up for negotiation at this point, then you must be out of your mind. You don’t get that luxury—”

A piercing scream from upstairs prevented the editor from finishing her sentence. She was immediately on her feet. Mike bolted up the stairs in front of her, and they both stopped—frozen at the doorframe of the master bedroom where Andy lay huddled against the wall.

“Andrea, what—?” Miranda’s mouth went dry when she noticed a puddle of blood on the floor. She gasped and placed a hand over her mouth, as she backed away from the horrific picture.

Andy sobbed and groaned—writhing against the wall. “Oh God!” she cried out.

Caroline and Cassidy came running into the room, both of them immediately stopping at the sight before them.

Miranda began to moan through the tears, which were now falling down her cheeks. She crouched down to embrace Andrea’s bloody body, chanting words of encouragement into her ears.

“Call the paramedics!” Mike demanded of his daughters, who quickly ran to the phone. He grabbed some towels from the bathroom and rushed back over to Andy.

The brunette tried to understand what was going on—why everyone was moving so fast, why Miranda was crying against her shoulder—but the pain was disrupting her focus. The last thing she remembered was Mike’s rough hand lying across her cheek, before everything went black.

~~~

When Andy came to, she was surprised to find Miranda’s red, puffy eyes locked on her. The older woman was crying, and her hand was wrapped protectively around the brunette’s. “Hi,” she whispered.

Andy rubbed her thumb over the tears on her wife’s cheeks and squinted her eyes in question. “What’s wrong?” she asked, finding her voice raspier than usual. Her concern only grew as the woman smiled through her tears. “Miranda?”

Miranda grabbed a container off of a nearby table and offered it to Andy. “Lily was here. She brought you frozen yogurt.”

Andy felt a sudden pang of agony pulse from her center. “Oh God,” she groaned.

Miranda quickly stood by her side, still tightly gripping the girl’s hand.

“What’s wrong?” Andy demanded, as soon as she got her voice back.

Miranda dropped her wife’s hand and hesitated. “I’m so sorry, Sweetheart… I…” Loud sobs took over where words left off.

“Miranda? You’re scaring me…”

“We almost lost the baby. We almost lost… Samuel,” the woman whispered.

Andy tensed as her hands instinctively covered her belly. She fought off the tears that threatened to well up in her eyes. “But he’s okay, right? Everything’s okay—?”

“It will be now,” Miranda assured. She climbed onto the hospital bed and wrapped her arms around her wife.

~~~

Andy woke up to hear two familiar hushed voices arguing with each other.

“She’ll see the twins at Christmas dinner,” Miranda snapped.

Mike grabbed the woman by the shoulders to calm her down. “They already feel guilty. Just let them see her. This isn’t anyone’s fault, Mira.”

“Isn’t it, Michael? Isn’t it someone’s fault?”

Silence fell into the room, and Andy took the opportunity to sit herself up. She cleared her throat to make her presence known. “Why won’t you let the girls come in?” she asked.

Miranda sighed and glared at her ex-husband. “They’ll see you at home, Andrea. They’ve done enough—“

“They’re not the reason I’m in here, Miranda. I am. I’ve been trying to handle everything… I’ll stop being stubborn, if you promise to forgive Cass and Carol.”

“What have you been trying to handle?” Miranda asked, ignoring the request.

Andy sighed. “First, I was keeping the stuff with the twins from you. And I didn’t tell my Dad about the baby. Even Christmas shopping was making me crazy. And… I’ve been fighting with Emily.”

“Fighting? Why?” Miranda asked.

Andy groaned in frustration. “I’m banned from seeing Lily— Emily’s convinced that we’re sleeping together—which we’re not. She hasn’t talked to me in weeks.”

Miranda swallowed the lump in her throat. “Emily’s not entirely unintelligent. Why would she think…?”

“I don’t know, but I didn’t tell you because I knew you would freak out.”

Miranda nodded her head, but she wasn’t at all satisfied with the answer she received. “Well, thank you for sparing my feelings,” she spat, her voice suddenly ice cold. “If you’d just stayed away from her in the first place, then you wouldn’t be in trouble. You know how Lily feels about you—“

“And you know how I feel about you, Miranda. There’s nothing to worry about,” Andy insisted.

The older woman took a minute to recompose herself. She turned to Mike with a small smile. “Bring the girls in, Michael.”

The red-haired man nodded and left the room. He reappeared moments later with his daughters, to find Miranda and Andy lying on the hospital bed together.

“Are you okay?” Cassidy asked in a small voice.

Andy smiled and nodded.

“And Sam?” Caroline added.

“Yep,” Andy answered. “We’re both fine.”

Caroline burst into tears. “I’m sorry,” she quietly sobbed.

Andy sat up and beckoned the girls over into a hug. “It’s not anybody’s fault, Carol. I’m just going to need your guys’ help for the rest of the pregnancy, okay?”

“Yeah. Are you coming home for Christmas dinner?” Cassidy asked.

“We’re going to try to get her home, Bobbsey,” Miranda explained. “The doctor still has to approve.”

Mike cleared his throat and stepped in closer. “Why don’t the girls and I go home to cook? That way, when Andy’s released, Christmas dinner will be ready—you two won’t have to do anything.”

Miranda smiled at her ex. “That sounds… reasonable.”

“Great!” he yelped, sounding especially Scottish—even more than usual. He gave Andy and Miranda quick kisses on their cheeks.

Caroline and Cassidy followed with kisses and hugs of their own as they said their goodbyes. Caroline’s hug lasted extra long until Andy pulled back to look her in the eyes. “You’re not allowed to disappear again, okay Beautiful?” Caroline nodded and wiped a tear from her freckled cheek.

The three red-heads exited the room, leaving Andy and Miranda alone.

“I love you,” Miranda whispered. She placed her hand on Andy’s belly for emphasis. “Both of you.”

“We love you, too.”

FIN.

Snapshot

2009-04-29T19:25:09Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Snapshot (In the same universe as Keep This Up, but works as a stand-alone oneshot.)
Pairing: Surprise (unless you look at the tag--or unless you've read Keep This Up)
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: I got bored during class and wrote this snapshot of a night in the lives of a particular pairing...

Emily tip-toed into the bedroom, even though the light was still on inside. She glanced over to her massive bed to find her girlfriend… asleep, but wearing particularly sexy lingerie. The red-head grinned and softly let her weight sink into the mattress.

“Baby?” she whispered.

Lily stirred and turned over onto her side, still in a state of sleep.

“Lily, wake up,” Emily impatiently prodded.

Lily’s eyes fluttered open, still squinting in the light. She groaned and glared at the clock on her nightstand. “It’s one in the morning, Em. Fucking one in the morning."

Emily sighed. “I know, but Miranda needed me to stay…”

“Miranda needed you? Tonight I needed you. You promised…”

Emily tucked her head into her shoulders and cringed. “If it’s any consolation, you look earth-shatteringly hot in that ensemble.”

Lily’s cheeks grew warm. “Thanks.” She pulled the sheets over herself, feeling suddenly self-conscious in her sheer lingerie. “Andy helped me pick it out today.”

The young assistant’s eyebrows arched. “Andy saw you in that?” she demanded.

“Yeah…”

“Fucking Fantastic, Lil,” Emily sarcastically barked.

“What?” the curly-haired woman demanded.

Emily hated letting go of a perfectly good argument, but now was not the time. Right now, she had a scantily clad beauty in her bed, and she intended on taking advantage of the situation. “Nothing,” she dismissed, “I’ll deal with her later. But I think I’d like to give you your punishment now,” the red-head husked, slinking over her girlfriend’s body on the bed. She kissed her slowly and sensually. Purposefully.

“My punishment?” Lily asked, already feeling intoxicated by the taste of her lover’s lips. “I’m not the one who got home at one in the fucking morning when I promised to be here by six.”

“Fair enough,” Emily sighed. “But I am curious as to how you ended up in a lingerie shop with Andrea.”

Lily chuckled. “We started off shopping for the baby, and Andy started complaining about how horny she’d been since the beginning of her pregnancy…” She hesitated at the sight of her girlfriend’s tense figure. “Anyway, she bet me that there was no such thing as maternity lingerie… And I wanted to prove her wrong… And I guess we just got carried away.”

Emily shook her head and walked into the bathroom.

“Hey!” Lily called after her. She got up and followed her into the bathroom, though she lingered in the doorway. “Come on, Em. I could go for that punishment now…”

Emily ignored her girlfriend as she continued to brush her teeth.

Lily sighed. “Please, Baby. I’ll let you… you know…do that thing you like.”

Emily’s head snapped up. “Okay!” she yelped with a mouth full of toothpaste. She rinsed her mouth out, without the need for further coaxing. She all but pounced on Lily in her rush of excitement.

“Wait!” Lily gasped. “You left the cap off of the toothpaste.”

Emily stared at her in astonishment, speechless.

“What? You know how much that bothers me. It’ll distract me from…”

Lily didn’t even have to finish her sentence, because Emily did, in fact, know how obsessive-compulsive her lover could be. She quickly twisted the cap back on and jumped into Lily’s arms, where she was carried and dropped back onto the bed.

Fingers slipped in between thin thighs, where they were eagerly welcomed and Lily had to will herself to slow down. Even though Emily often wanted her rough and fast, she still liked to revel in the feelings and tastes that came with loving a woman. Even now, after two years, she was still amazed that sex could feel this good.

“Harder!” she heard her lover grunt against her shoulder.

Reluctantly, she complied, slamming her fingers into her wet heat. She was beginning to understand that pain was the source of Emily’s pleasure. She was dating a girl who actually enjoyed suffering. Why else would she work for Miranda 'Dragon Lady' Priestly?

And just as she’d predicted, Emily came with an explosion as a strangled “Lily!” fell from her lips.

The gallery owner stilled her hand, but kept it inside of her lover until the clenching stopped. She finally slipped out and lay her head to rest in its sleeping spot.

Emily "tsk'd" her disapproval. "Wake up! You said I could go down on you, and I'm going to do just that."

Lily felt a surge of heat pulse through her body, though she wasn't sure if it was from her arousal or her embarassment. She nodded and choked out a groan as Emily lapped into her in one long, languid lick. She shuddered against her lover's lips, refusing to lose control.

Emily attacked her hard little bundle of nerves with her tongue, while she thrusted into her- somewhat gentler than she would've liked. "Please let go, Sweetheart. It's just me... Come for me?"

As much as Lily hated to lose control, she didn't have much of a choice in the matter as a soft tongue entered her. She bucked into Emily's mouth until her realease flooded her senses.

Emily laughed and lounged back onto the mattress with a smug grin plastered on her face.

Lily was spent. “Andy looks like that kid’s about to pop out of her,” she giggled into her pillow, not quite aware of her undiagnosed ADD. She was always awkward after sex.

“Disgusting,” Emily sighed, her breath quickly slowing to its normal pace. “I swear she’s using this whole pregnancy as an excuse to get fatter. It’s atrocious.”

Lily settled into the peacefulness of the mattress. “Would you ever want to have a baby?” she asked, tracing her fingers in slow circles over the concave of her lover’s pale abdomen.

Emily burst out in an uncontrollable fit of laughter. She doubled over, heaving, until the amusement died down. “A baby?” she finally managed. As she struggled to control her laughter, she noticed the scowl on Lily’s face. “Oh, come on, Lil. You can’t possibly be serious.” She kissed apologies onto her lover’s palms and fingertips, tasting remnants of her own arousal. “I would be the worst mum on the planet. Why would you even consider putting a child through that?”

Lily’s frown melted into something slightly less severe. “You know, if you’re just worried about gaining weight, I could get pregnant…” she mumbled, only half-teasing.

“Don’t be silly,” Emily snorted. “I don’t want you fat either.” Again-- only half-teasing.

Lily rolled her eyes. “Did you eat today, by the way?” she added. This time there was not even a hint of teasing.

Emily exhaled. “Of course I ate, Lily—“

“A whole meal?”

“Plus a snack. I wasn’t lying when I promised…”

Lily kissed her understanding into Emily’s swollen lips. “I know. I just… I know it’s hard.”

Emily shifted over to her side to face away from her girlfriend. “I’m tired and it’s late.” She hoped that would be enough to shut her partner up.

She loved Lily; she really did—even if it was still an unspoken fact. Emily was a woman who valued her own strength. She’d moved out to America all by herself, she dueled with the evil Dragon Lady on a daily basis, and she usually knew how handle pressure. But to admit that she was sick—that she had a problem—a disorder—she wasn’t ready for that yet.

She felt Lily snuggle up close to her from behind. The gallery owner’s healthy thighs twisted around her own, mocking her with every brush of skin. As the hollow of her belly rumbled with hunger, she reminded herself that the curves and proportioned thickness that she so admired in her girlfriend were reserved for pretty girls—and that, she most definitely was not a pretty girl.

FIN.

Slipping

2009-04-27T18:28:56Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Slipping (Prequel to Keep This Up, but works as a stand-alone one-shot.)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: MIranda's slipping... but she always slips when it comes to Andrea...

Miranda stormed upstairs slamming her bedroom door behind her with a mighty force rooted in her solar plexus. It opened again mere seconds later to reveal Stephen’s heaving figure. “Don’t you walk away from me, Miranda,” he boomed.

The editor huffed out an irritated breath. She sat down on her bed and stared up at him with utter distaste.

“They kept apologizing—‘It looks like she’s not coming Mr. Priestly.’ Mr. Fucking Priestly. I had to pull out my license to prove that my last name was Glass! I swear to God, Miranda! I swear to God—do you have any idea how humiliating that is?” Stephen paced at the entrance and rolled up his sleeves.

“Obviously it was humiliating enough for you to drown your sorrows in a bottle of booze. Honestly Stephen, sober up, and then we will resume this conversation,” Miranda reasoned. She was getting bored of her husband’s little tantrums. Early on in their marriage, she felt guilty for having to stand him up. But now, things were different.

“Fuck you,” he mumbled.

Miranda felt a small flame ignite within her belly. “Are we done here?” she snapped.

He wiped the sheen of sweat from the tip of his brow. “I’m tired,” he breathed. “I’m tired of eating alone.”

Miranda’s mouth twitched. “Don’t be dramatic, Stephen. You might not be eating with me, but you certainly aren’t eating alone, are you?” she accused in an even, quiet voice.

His dilated pupils snapped up to meet her gaze. He had officially been caught. Miranda’s breath hitched at the thought. Of course, she knew of his infidelities—they were obvious occurrences. But to confront the issue—that was an entirely different matter. Now she wanted to hurt him, and she wanted it more than anything she’d ever wanted before.

“Who is she?” Miranda asked. Stephen turned away and she continued. “Whoever she is, I feel sorry for her. I mean, you’re charming at first. But after awhile, after listening to your whiny little voice and forcing herself to sleep with you—after all the fake orgasms—it’s somewhat burdensome, isn’t it? You fucking sorry joke—“

She wasn’t sure what happened next. All she remembered was the explosion of skin against skin and a distinct burning feeling all over her face.

***

She awoke some time later to the tickle of soft breath against her neck. Her cheeks were wet, though she knew that she hadn’t been crying. The silver-haired woman stirred, her eyes fluttering open.

“Miranda? Oh, thank God!” a familiar voice wailed.

The woman gained focus and glanced to her right where she found her dutiful little assistant with those big, innocent doe eyes—eyes filled with tears. “Andrea?” she heard herself rasp. “What…”

“Sh… it’s okay. He’s gone. He’s gone, okay?”

Stephen. Miranda knew that she was talking about Stephen. She sat up, and a rush of pain shot through her head.

Andy cried out, and Miranda saw a reflection of her own agony in wide brown eyes-- eyes that she'd grown fond of looking into over the past few months. In a moment of insanity, the girl had the audacity to clutch her boss in a desperate embrace.

Miranda flinched. Although the warmth of the girl’s body was undeniably comforting, she still wasn’t accustomed to affection-- Lately, the girl had gotten bolder with her physical attention. Miranda forced herself to pull away, slightly mortified. She knew that her face must be betraying her—or perhaps Andy had felt the pick up in the woman’s heart rate when they’d been close—because the brunette closed her eyes, leaned in, and placed a kiss dangerously close to the corner of her mouth.

Miranda went rigid. Her eyes flashed menacingly on her assistant and she cleared her throat.

Andy stumbled backwards in an attempt to rectify her boldness. “I… I should get you some ice. I’ll just—“

“Andrea,” came Miranda’s cool voice.

“Yes?” the girl squeaked.

“Why were you in my home in the first place?”

Andy turned crimson and ran her tongue over her lips. “I um… the Book. It was late and… Emily told me that she told you. And then I was downstairs and the yelling—And the noise you made when he hit you—“

“Go home,” Miranda cut in.

“But—“

“I’m not asking,” Miranda cautioned.

“Right. Okay. I’ll just see you tomorrow then. You should um… get some ice.”

“Goodnight Andrea.” Miranda groaned as she attempted to stand.

“Bye Miranda.” Andy gathered her things from the floor and scurried out leaving her boss broken and embarrassed.

***

The next morning, Miranda Priestly was late for work. Late. For the first time in over twenty years. She avoided the look of utter horror on her first assistant’s face by throwing her coat and bag almost directly on the poor girl. “Emily, cancel my lunch with Annie Leibovitz. I won’t be leaving the office today.” She turned to her second assistant (who wasn’t really a second assistant at all) and instantly gasped at her distressed face. “A- Andrea. In my office. Now.”

With that, Miranda sashayed into her private office. She put her reading glasses on and sat behind her desk just in time to see Andy fumble in after her. The girl shut the door and shifted her weight several times as she waited to be addressed.

“Why are you so jumpy?” Miranda asked, her voice dripping with disapproval. “You’re making me nervous. I thought that you’d outgrown this juvenile behavior.”

“Sorry,” Andy exhaled. She composed herself and relaxed into an armchair across from her boss. “How do you feel?”

“It took me over an hour to conceal the gargantuan bruise on my face this morning.”

Andy’s eyebrows arched at the confession. “You did a good job. I told you to put ice on it—you wouldn’t have a bruise if you’d listened.”

“If I’d listened?” Miranda challenged.

“Yeah,” Andy countered with an amused smile.

The editor felt her lips curl into a smile in spite of herself. “Yes, well… it looks worse than it feels.” Andy nodded in acknowledgement. “Stephen has checked himself into a rehabilitation center. I won’t have that kind of behavior around my children.”

“I don’t blame you,” the brunette agreed.

Miranda felt her confidence waver. Andy seemed almost indifferent to the situation. She didn’t even know why she was explaining herself. This whole conversation was … awkward. Just as she began to overanalyze the situation, the girl spoke again.

“So, I’m guessing that he’s never done this before?” she asked with a sad smile on her face.

“Never,” Miranda whispered. “I’m… lucky… that you showed up when you did. Who knows…” Her voice dropped off. “Anyway, thank you.”

Andy gasped, though she tried to conceal her shock immediately. “You’re welcome.”

They shared a look of mutual admiration. This time, it was Miranda who leaned in for a kiss, her target unmistakable. Andy met eager lips with her own, and emitted a strangled moan as Miranda’s tongue ghosted along her bottom lip.

The kiss deepened until they needed to break away for air. They sat, panting, for several moments, their eyes hungry for each other. “I’ve wanted this for so long,” Andy whispered.

“I…” Miranda struggled, but her face went cold. “That’s all.”

Andy’s heavy breaths slowed and her eyes drooped with regret. She composed herself and left the office, unsteady in her Manolo Blahniks.

Miranda let out a heavy exhale and stared into the blank space of the doorway. She was convinced that she’d finally lost her mind. She’d made a move on her much younger female employee. And she wasn’t even a lesbian! She buried her face in her hands and groaned. “Emily?” she called.

Her assistant was there in an instant. “Yes Miranda?”

“Reconfirm my lunch with Annie.”

“Of course, Miranda.”

She was going get out of the office today, after all. Far, far away—as far as possible.

***

The following day, Miranda shared her town car with her two assistants. They were on their way to the James Holt showroom for a preview. Emily was reviewing her schedule for the rest of the week.

“Shall I try to get Stephen added to the guest list for the Zac Posen party tomorrow night?” she asked, glancing between her suddenly tense boss and colleague.

Miranda pursed her lips and pulled her sunglasses down over the bridge of her nose. “Stephen is away.”

The rest of the ride was silent until they got to their destination. On their way into the building, Andy pulled Miranda back to whisper in her ear. “I’m serious about what I said before. This collection is lacking. It’s a waste of your time—“

Emily snatched Andy’s wrist. “Don’t put ideas into her head. You wouldn’t know fashion if it shagged you from behind—“

Andy blushed, folding her arms across her chest, and the three of them resumed their trek up to the showroom without further argument.

***

Several hours later, the three women left the James Holt showroom. Miranda and Andy were a step ahead of a cowering Emily. Surprisingly, Andy’s assessment of the collection had been correct.. Miranda pretended not to notice when Andy fell behind and started whispering with Emily.

“Who doesn’t know fashion?” She drew out her words for emphasis.

“Shut up, Chub,” Emily spat.

“Kiss my size 4 ass, Emily,” Andy snickered.

Miranda allowed a smirk to melt into her features for a brief moment. ‘Size 4 ass’ indeed. She turned to face them right before they got in the car. “Will you two stop bickering and get in the car?”

The assistants obeyed. Once they were inside, Miranda turned to her second assistant. “Andrea,” she drawled, the name tasting delicious on her tongue. “I would like you preview all collections for me in the future. I don’t have time to waste.”

“Yes, Miranda,” Andy beamed before shooting Emily a pointed glare.

***

That night, as Miranda stripped herself of her make-up, she heard a timid knock on her bedroom door. It startled her—the twins were still at their fathers’, and Stephen was in a clinic upstate. She pulled on a robe and opened the door to find Andy. “What do you think you’re doing here?” she demanded.

Andy smiled despite her boss’ anger. “I don’t know what to wear to the party tomorrow, and I wanted get your input. Oh, and here’s the Book.” She offered the mock-up to her boss who snatched it away.

“Next time, leave the Book in the foyer where it belongs,” Miranda growled. Andy blushed, and the editor’s heart clenched. “Wear that sexy little Michael Kors number – the tweed one—with your gray Christian Louboutins,” Miranda sighed in defeat, before she could stop herself.

Andy’s eyes widened, her mouth hanging open. She nodded in agreement before bringing her fingers up to the bruise on her boss’ face. “That son of a bitch,” she gasped.

“I told you, it looks worse than it feels,” Miranda chided.

Andy exhaled. “Okay… But you know that I’d beat him up for you. All you have to do is say the word,”

Miranda smiled—genuinely smiled. “My hero,” she whispered. She put her hand on her cheek over Andy’s and they stared at each other.

Andy smirked. “So, you really think that dress is sexy?”

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Goodnight Andrea. See yourself out of my house,” she sighed, stepping out of the contact.

Andy nodded with an unstoppable grin on her face and turned to leave.

***

The Zac Posen party had been dull at best. Miranda and her assistants had made an appearance, and she’d said her obligatory hellos. But the minute that Irv Ravitz and his cronies cornered her, she deemed herself defenseless. Besides, Andy had arrived wearing that dress, with hair pulled up—and Miranda had to remind herself not to drool like a horny teen-age boy.

She watched as her alluring assistant disappear into a dark hallway and arched an eyebrow of interest. “Excuse me, gentlemen,” Miranda said, cutting some one off mid-sentence in a voice as thick as molasses.

She glided into the hallway after Andy, who was nowhere to be found. On a whim, she went into the nearby ladies’ room. When she opened the door, she saw familiar Christian Louboutins under one of the stalls and waited while she pretended to fix her makeup in the mirror.

Andy popped out moments later, an audible gasp escaping her lips when she saw Miranda. “Hi,” she greeted, still in shock.

“Hello,” Miranda answered.

“You look… so amazing,” the brunette rasped.

“Andrea…” Miranda warned.

Andy ignored the words of caution and confidently wrapped her arms around the shorter woman’s slim waist from behind. Miranda moaned and turned in Andy’s arms, pulling her in for a hungry kiss.

“Mmmph,” Andy whimpered against soft lips.

“What are we doing?” Miranda whispered.

“Kissing and touching… In a bathroom,” Andy teased as she slid her tongue along Miranda’s earlobe. She placed kisses down her neck in an excruciatingly slow pace.

“You cheeky little… Ah!” Miranda gurgled, but she couldn’t even compose herself enough to be insulting. She felt nimble fingers unzipping her black Valentino dress. Her breasts spilled out and Andy quickly devoured them.

The brunette bunched up Miranda’s dress to reveal flawless thighs. She touched the wet spot that rested at the center of Miranda’s beauty. “Oh God!” The older woman gasped in a pained delight. Andy hooked her fingers into the sides of her boss’ black and pink lace panties and helped her to step out of them. Miranda flushed scarlet, while her assistant took an eternity to analyze her—all of her.

Andy finally gave into Miranda’s bucking hips and touched her. It was soft at first light and steady to match the editor’s breathy gasps. But, as gasps became moans, brushes became thrusts—or perhaps it was the other way around. Either way, it didn’t take long for Miranda to cry out, “Andrea,” a little too loudly.

She came twice, in big waves before Andy even considered stopping. By the time Andy finally relented and placed a soft kiss on Miranda’s right thigh, her arousal was dripping down it. Andy “mmmm’d” her appreciation. “You taste so good, Miranda,” she said in awe. “Was it all for me?”

Miranda whimpered, convulsing from the aftershocks as long, delicate fingers teased at her opening.

“I felt your eyes on me all night,” Andy continued. She switched thighs to lap up some more of Miranda’s wetness.

The editor’s moan caught in the back of her throat. “Yes! God, yes!” She grabbed at the head between her legs and pulled it closer to her. “It was all for you…” She could feel Andy’s lips smile against her sex, but before she could scold her, she was being licked and kissed in places that made her blush.

They ended up tangled in each other’s limbs on the bathroom floor. An indeterminable amount of time had passed during their exploration of each other’s bodies. Andy traced slow circles along the small of Miranda’s back to calm her trembling figure.

When Miranda could finally coordinate her brain and her body again, she pulled away and sat up, huddling in the corner. In her peripheral vision, she could see the rise and fall of Andy’s chest, still not fully settled.

“Is this the part where you kick me out?” the brunette asked, finally breaking the silence.

Miranda’s eyebrows drooped as if she were in pain. “I… The party.” She gathered her clothes and started to put them on.

“Here, let me help,” Andy offered. She stood and zipped Miranda’s dress up for her.

Miranda began to reapply her makeup in the bathroom mirror, with Andy’s eyes heavy on her reflection.

“You look perfect… As if nothing happened,” the taller woman commented—more to herself than to her boss. She zipped up her own dress and began to fix her face.

Miranda sighed and leaned against a stall door. “I… I didn’t mean for this to happen. I’ve never—“

Andy’s jaw tensed as she turned to face the woman. “Don’t worry about it. It was my mistake.” She turned back and began to reapply.

Miranda’s throat went dry at the girl’s coldness. She knew that it came from a place of pain. “It was not your mistake. It’s just that…” glanced at her watch and pursed her lips. “Shit,” she gasped.

Andy smiled at her choice of words. “Shit?” she asked.

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Yes, I have to get back to the party before people begin to wonder… Listen Andrea, obviously what just happened wasn’t one-sided. We can… discuss ‘it’… whatever ‘it’ is.”

“Really?” Andy asked hopefully, looking every bit as young as she should.

Miranda gave a slight nod and opened the door. “Leave in two minutes. It will look less suspicious.” And with the swing of a door, she returned to the party.

***

The next few days were pure torture. Every time they found themselves alone, Andy would look up at Miranda with those damned hopeful eyes , with unspoken questions resting on her lips. And every time, Miranda would shake her head to let her know that now was not the time. The editor wasn’t sure that there would ever be right time for the discussion that she had promised.

Nearly a week later, they found themselves on their way to Irv Ravitz’ annual birthday gala. Emily had regretfully called in sick, so they rode alone in silence in a rented limo.

“Do you have any big plans for the weekend?” Andy asked, feigning indifference.

Miranda flashed her a look that said “shut up” with no words.

Andy shrugged. “Just wondering… Some guy from the gym asked me out, but I haven’t decided if I want to go yet.”

Miranda felt a flame ignite in her belly, no matter how much she told herself to let go. “Why is that?” she heard herself ask.

“Because I’m interested in some one else, but I’m waiting to see how it goes,” Andy emphasized.

The car had pulled up to the curb, and Roy opened the door just in time for Andy’s escape. But her plan was foiled as Miranda pulled her body back down into her seat. “Don’t play games with me, Andrea,” she roughly whispered into her assistant’s ear. Andy shivered and nodded, her confidence seemingly dissolved. They slowly exited the vehicle and made an entrance into the ballroom side by side.

Miranda cursed herself for caring. She was forced to acknowledge that losing Andrea would be unbearable. The girl had proven to be valuable in every way. And now, she knew that—like it or not—she would have to claim Andrea as hers before some one else beat her to it.

Fin

Keep this up (Part 10)

2009-04-23T22:57:10Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 10) The Final Chapter.
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...
A/N: Thanks to everybody who's been following this story. I appreciate all of the comments and critiques. Look out for the prequel (it'll be a oneshot)!

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
Part 6
Part 7
Part 8
Part 9

Andy woke up from a full night of sleep with the taste of Miranda Priestly on her lips from the night before. She smiled at the images of her girlfriend in the throes of passion that filled her mind. She decided right then that the sights, sounds, smells, tastes, and feelings that came from Miranda's climaxes were her favorite things in the world. She grinned at the thought and went into the bathroom for her morning shower-- a long and cold one, thanks to her overactive imagination.

She packed her bag for the day and pulled her sundress over her bikini. She slipped into her flip-flops and bounced downstairs into the kitchen where Miranda was sitting and reading the paper.
The older woman examined her girlfriend from the top of her reading glasses. “Where do you think you’re going?” she asked in a low voice.
“To the beach—remember?” Andy searched the top cabinet for her hidden box of pop-tarts.
“But I just told you that Emily will probably be tied up until this evening—“
“I know, but Lily’s still free.”
Miranda set her coffee down and pursed her lips. “And you’re wearing the Marc Jacobs suit with the buckles?”
“Yeah…”
“I don’t want you spending time with that woman. It only encourages—“
“That woman is my best friend, so watch it. And I told you that she doesn’t have a thing for me so get over it.” Andy’s words were quiet and precise.
“Andrea—“
“And even if she did, you can’t forbid me from seeing her, Miranda. You’re my girlfriend, not my mother.” She cringed in instant regret as soon as she heard the words leave her mouth.
“Fine, do what you want,” the woman spat. She put her newspaper down on the table and left the room without another word.
Andy grabbed her things and left.
***
Andy and Lily strolled along the water, as they scouted out a decent spot to lay out on the sand.
“So how are things with Emily?” Andy asked.
Lily smiled thoughtfully. “We’re really good... But we’d be even better if she didn’t work for the Dragon Lady.”
“Hey!”
“Seriously, Andy, she never stops working. And when she does have a moment, she drops everything the minute your girlfriend calls—She does everything for her. I bet she even wipes her ass for her—“
“Watch it, Lil. Emily’s dedication is her own choice. I worked for Miranda, but I still made time for other things.”
The shorter woman cocked her head to the side in silent challenge.
“What?” Andy demanded.
“Don’t ‘what’ me! You did the exact same thing!” Lily bitterly laughed. She nudged her friend playfully. “Hey, I’m not trying to point fingers… I’m just sick of competing with Miranda Priestly.”
“It’s not a competition, Lily. Miranda’s my girlfriend—of course I drop everything for her. And she writes Emily’s paychecks—and she wants to keep her job. Get over it.”
Lily rolled her eyes and tightened her jaw muscles. She stopped walking and dug her toes into the sand.
“What?” Andy demanded again.
“Can you just be my friend right now? I’m telling you that my girlfriend is a workaholic—all I need is your support. We can leave Miranda out of it.”
The taller woman swallowed hard, feeling slightly guilty. “Okay,” she agreed.
They found a spot to lie out on the sand and talked for awhile, all of the tension between them dissolving with laughter. When the sky started to darken, they headed back to the parking lot.
“Do you want to grab dinner?” Lily asked.
Andy shut her eyes and groaned. “I would love to, but… I had this stupid fight with Miranda this morning… I should probably get back soon.”
“Don’t tell me you’re going to apologize…”
“Yeah, I think it’s just easier for me to let it go,” Andy confessed. “I was pretty harsh.”
Lily laughed and shook her head. “You are so pussy-whipped!” she giggled.
Andy gasped. “I am not!”
“Yeah, whatever. Tell the Dragon Lady I said hello,” Lily teased.
“Ha. Ha. I’ll see you later, okay?”
They hugged each other and said their goodbyes.
***
When Andy got to the townhouse, she discovered that Miranda wasn’t home. She called her several times on her mobile phone, with no answer. Sick with worry, she called Emily in a panic.
She was relieved when she finally got an answer. “Em? Have you heard from Miranda? She’s not at home and—“
“We’re in a meeting. She’ll see you tonight.” Emily’s curt explanation was followed by a loud click, indicating that she’d hung up.
Andy was furious. ‘In a meeting?’ Miranda was supposed to be staying away from the office—she’d promised.
The brunette paced the length of the foyer before rushing upstairs.
A few hours later, she heard the front door opening, and made her way downstairs. “You were at the office?” she demanded, as Miranda set her bag by the door.
“Yes, Andrea, there was an emergency. Nigel almost lost one of our biggest advertisers—“
“I. Don’t. Care.” Andy growled, descending down the staircase so that she was face-to-face with her girlfriend. “You promised that you would stay away until you got better. Do you have a fucking death wish?”
“This is my career. If you can’t accept that then…”
“Then what, Miranda?” Andy screamed. “You can’t keep doing this. I’ll leave you if I have to—if that’s what it takes—“
Miranda rolled her eyes. “Don’t be dramatic…” She blew all of the air out of her lungs in frustration.
“Don’t test me, Miranda. Now’s not the fucking time.” The taller woman turned on her heel and headed back up the stairs.
Several minutes later, Andy came back downstairs with Miranda’s big Burberry suitcase in tow. She marched into the kitchen and stared into the blue pools of her girlfriend’s eyes. “I’ll call Mike and explain what happened, so the girls won’t be shocked when I’m not here tomorrow.”
“Why won’t you be here tomorrow?” Miranda tentatively asked.
“You know the answer to that.”
They stood that way for awhile just staring at each other, neither knowing what to say.
“I just…” Andy finally started again. “I don’t understand why it’s so hard to take a break from work. You’re going to kill yourself. And how are we supposed to have a baby, when you might not even be around for the two that you already have?”
Miranda’s jaw tensed and she turned away from her girlfriend. “Where are you going to stay?”
“I don’t know,” Andy admitted.
“I’ll give you some money.”
“No. I’ll figure it out. Just take care of yourself… Please,” Andy begged. She started to leave, but Miranda caught her by the wrist and spun her back around.
“I’m sorry,” the silver-haired woman choked out.
Andy wanted to give in—she would’ve loved to have gone back upstairs and unpack her bag. But she knew she couldn’t. “Me too, Miranda,” she said, before dusting a kiss over the woman’s cheek.
And for the second time in her life, Andrea Sachs gathered the courage to leave Miranda Priestly.
***
Life was not going well for Andrea Sachs. She was having trouble finding work, she was basically homeless, and (worst of all) she was without Miranda Priestly. It had been a week, and Andy was convinced that she had been burning in Hell.
Somehow, she had ended up sleeping on her old couch in her old apartment—which now belonged to Emily. She was curled up, watching old episodes of The L Word on Sunday afternoon when her cell phone started to ring. She picked up with a polite “hello”.
“Andy?” a young voice asked.
“Yeah… Carol?” Andy drawled, disbelievingly.
“Yeah! It’s both of us—you’re on speakerphone!” the young girl answered.
Andy smiled inwardly before replacing it with a scowl. “Does your mother know that—“
“Andy, Mom’s going crazy! She’s been stuck in her bedroom for the past couple of days. We wanted to tell Dad, but he might come pick us up and we don’t want her to be alone. You’ve got to come back--!”
“I can’t come back right now, you guys. Your Mom knows what she needs to do for that to happen.” She heard two frustrated sighs on the other line. Twins even sighed in unison. “I’m sorry,” she added.
“Do you miss her?” Cassidy asked.
Andy exhaled. “So much,” she confessed her voice cracking. “And I miss you guys, too.”
“We all miss you. Last night I went to ask Mom for some cough drops, and I heard her crying through the door. She was actually crying, Andy,” said a voice which Andy guessed to belong to Caroline (though it was far more tender than she was used to).
“What if she gets sick again?” Cassidy added.
The brunette’s heart clenched at the thought of Miranda crying in their bedroom by herself. “Has… um. Has she been busy?” she asked.
“Not really. She told Vickie and Emily to only call for emergencies a couple of days ago. Nigel and Mr. Ravitz have been leaving messages at home, but she hasn’t been calling them back.”
“Oh,” Andy took the information in with a sad smile. “So, she’s trying. She made it seem like she wasn’t going to try.” She jumped at the sound of keys rattling in the door. Emily walked in and whispered ‘hello’ on her way into the kitchen.
“We’ll be at Nobu tonight—” Cassidy started.
“Be there—” Caroline demanded.
“At seven—“ Cassidy again.
There was a loud enough click for Andy to know that she’d been hung up on.

“Hey Em,” she rasped, as she headed towards the kitchen. She stopped in shock at the sight of her friend eating out of a bag of chips. “What are you doing?” she demanded.
Emily rolled her eyes. “Shut up, Sachs. I’m eating for chrissakes.”
“I know! Why?”
Emily blushed and wiped the crumbs from the corners of her mouth—corners which were currently curled into the cheekiest smile she could manage. “Let’s just say that my girlfriend makes me work up quite an appetite…”
“Ewww!” Andy groaned. “Enough!”
“You asked,” the shorter woman reminded.
“And why didn’t you tell me that Miranda wasn’t taking phone calls? You know why I’m here—if I’d known—“
“It’s not my place, Andrea. If Miranda’s going to let herself get replaced because you threw a hissy fit, I can’t really say anything about it, can I? On either end.” Emily took another handful of chips and crunched them into her mouth.
“Replaced?” Andy asked.
“Yes, replaced. If you’d cared enough to ask her, she would’ve probably told you about it. Irv was trying to use Nigel to phase Miranda out. That’s why she’s been working so hard. And now, while she’s trying her damndest to please you, she’s practically wrapping up her career for Nigel—with a pretty little bow on top. It’s really quite pathetic.”
Andy gasped for air. “Why… why did I not know about this?”
Emily threw her empty bag of chips away and wiped her hands with a paper towel. “Like I said, if you’d have listened to Miranda—“
“You! Why didn’t you tell me. You know why I moved out. Jesus, Emily—“
“Lily told me not to upset you.”
Andy groaned and leaned against the refrigerator with her head in her hands. She needed to see Miranda. Now.
***
That evening, Andy put on her brand new Chanel ensemble—a white blouse with origami embroidery and a black pencil skirt. She blew her hair straight and slipped into a pair of black Jimmy Choos. She took one last glance in the mirror with a grin on her face. She, if she must say so herself, looked ravishing.
When Andy arrived at the restaurant, Miranda and the girls were nowhere to be found. She sat at the bar with an impatient bounce in her right leg. A sleazy looking older man made eye contact with her right away, nodding a hello her way. She almost immediately gagged.
She ordered a cosmopolitan and sucked it down quickly. The nervousness of the evening had suddenly hit her and she needed the extra jolt of liquid courage. The bartender brought her another drink, but before she could question him, Sleazy Man grinned and winked. Another churn of Andy’s stomach was almost too much for her to handle. She left the drink that she’d been gifted alone, and tried to avoid making eye contact with her admirer.
Fortunately, when Sleazy Man made a move to come over to her, she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder. She turned to see confused blue eyes. “Hey,” she whispered.
“What are… What are you doing here?” Miranda stuttered in breathy disbelief.
“I missed you. The girls told me you’d be here.” She followed Miranda’s gaze over to a booth in the corner where the twins were sitting.
“Ah,” the older woman commented. “They are sneaky little things, aren’t they?”
“They got it from their Mama,” Andy teased. Her brow melted into something more serious. “Why didn’t you tell me that your job at Runway was at risk?”
Miranda’s eyes widened in shock for a brief moment, and she swallowed hard. “Emily should learn how to keep her little mouth shut.”
“Miranda…”
“I didn’t want you to tell me that I’d had it coming,” the shorter woman blurted. She quickly attempted to elaborate. “I know how upset you were with me after I… did what I did to Nigel in Paris. I figured you would tell me that, by stealing my job, he was playing some role in the larger scheme of things… and that I, in all my wicked ways, was a victim of karma.”
“Oh,” Andy nodded, as though her mind had been read. “But I know how much Runway means to you—I wouldn’t have told you to let him win! Irv has obviously forgotten how valuable you are—“
“No, he hasn’t,” Miranda interrupted. “I let him have a taste of what his magazine would be without Miranda Priestly, and now he’s groveling at my feet. He’s worried that I won’t be back.”
“Won’t you?” Andy asked.
Miranda bit on her bottom lip. “I don’t know… Would that be… acceptable?”
Andy felt a pang of guilt in her chest. “Why are you asking my permission? I didn’t want you to quit your job—I just wanted you to start taking care of yourself. I’m sorry if… if I made it seem like I wasn’t supportive. I love how good you are at your job. I’m not trying to take that away from you.”
“Thank God,” the shorter woman gasped. She placed a gentle kiss on the corner of Andy’s mouth with a smile.
“But you have to take it easy. No more 16 hour days and no more working through weekends.”
“Agreed.”
They kissed again. “You were going to quit your job for me?” Andy asked with a grin. Her hands dropped down to her lover’s waist.
Miranda bit back a moan. “I was going to… do whatever it took to get you back.” Her eyes traveled the length of Andy's body with complete admiration. "Chanel?"
“Mmmhmm... I went shopping at some other places, too. I’m definitely going to show you my appreciation tonight. I’m going to make you come so hard,” Andy husked.
Miranda reluctantly pulled back, her cheeks flushed. “Boundaries, Andrea. We’re in public. Besides, I think we’ve upset your little boyfriend.”
Andy snorted as she glanced back at Sleazy Man, who had shrunk down into his barstool. “Miranda Priestly, you are a master of emasculation.” She took Miranda’s hand proudly and led her over to their booth.
Cassidy looked up from her menu and set her Shirley Temple down on the table. “That was gross, you guys,” she said, with a pointed roll of her baby blues.
“Yeah, get a room next time. Please,” Caroline requested as she scooted closer to her sister to make room for Andy.
“I can’t help it you guys,” Andy said with a sinister grin. “You’re mom is like totally hot!”
The girls shared an annoyed look and shook their heads in embarrassment. “When you have kids, I hope you lose some of your embarrassing… ness,” Caroline said with an extra shake of her head.
Andy and Miranda locked eyes.
“What? Would that be okay with you guys? If we had more kids?” Andy asked.
The twins simultaneously shrugged their shoulders. “Whatever,” they answered in unison.
Andy beamed and her heart warmed. This was their way of accepting her. At least, that was what she was willing to believe.
***
Family dinners at the Sachs-Priestly household were always an event. Of course, they had the twins—who were now dating and bringing their boyfriends (and girlfriends) home for dinner. Michael and his flavor-of-the-week girlfriends would often join them as well. Emily was always welcome—and eventually Miranda became slightly comfortable with Lily’s presence. Every once in a while, Jill and Sean would bring the kids from Ohio and, although Andy’s father still wasn’t comfortable with the idea of her relationship with Miranda, he still visited on major holidays. They made new friends who came and went… It was often a collaboration of the fashion and journalism elite.
Needless to say, there was always extra food.   And now, with a baby on the way, Andy was eating for two… two extremely hungry people.
FIN.

Keep this up (Part 9)

2009-04-20T21:24:40Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 9)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...
A/N: Sorry about the cliffhanger and the wait! Thanks for the patience! This is a short update, but the next one will be largest and (probably) the last. Thanks!

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
Part 6
Part 7
Part 8

Andy wasn’t sure how long she’d been asleep when Mike tapped her on the shoulder. She yawned and stood with Mike’s supportive arm around her middle. “Can I see her?” she asked.

“She’s been asking for you,” he answered in a rough whisper. They entered the room, where Caroline and Cassidy stood at their mother’s feet.

Miranda was propped up in bed, her blue eyes piercing against the white of the room. Her hair was uncharacteristically out of place, covering the bags under her eyes. Her lips were curled in a sideways smirk, her stare heavy on her girlfriend.

Andy hovered by the doorway, not daring to venture all the way inside just yet.

“Let’s give Mummy and Andy some grown-up time, girls,” Mike proposed motioning for his daughters. “We need to get you ladies home anyway.” The three of them kissed Miranda’s cheeks and left.

Andy’s weight shifted from her right to her left foot before she finally fully entered the room. She kissed Miranda quickly on the lips and sat at the chair by her side.

“You must be very pleased with yourself,” the silver-haired woman husked shattering the crisp silence of the room.

Andy looked up in anger. “Pleased? What is that supposed to mean, Miranda?”

Miranda stared at Andy, all of the muscles in her face tense. “The doctor told me that my blood pressure is too high… That I’m unhealthy and overworked.”

“You are,” Andy spoke through clenched teeth.

“I… I’ve decided to let Irv bring Nigel in as a co-editor.” Miranda’s cheeks blushed bright red as she blinked through embarrassing, unshed tears.

“Oh,” was the only thing Andy could think to say.

“The extra help will allow me to have more sensible hours… my weekends will be free… we can get away more often…”

“Wow…”

“See, you are pleased,” Miranda huffed. “I’m not surprised. The girls were ecstatic.”

“How do you feel?” Andy carefully asked, wrapping her hand around Miranda’s.

“Tired. They said I was lucky that it was just another mild one, but my heart is understandably weaker. I feel weaker than I’ve ever felt,” Miranda admitted.

“I’m just glad that you’re okay. I don’t know what I would have done if you—“ Andy’s breath hitched.

“I didn’t…” Miranda whispered, squeezing her lover’s hand tighter. She pulled Andy’s face to hers and kissed her again.

“I love you,” Andy exhaled, her nose rubbing against her girlfriend’s.

“You do, don’t you?” Miranda whispered. “I love you, too.”

“Why don’t you um... get some rest,” Andy suggested. “I’m going to get some food. Do you want anything?”

Miranda arched her eyebrows. “Cafeteria food? You can’t be serious.”

“Okay,” Andy chuckled. “I’ll see you later.” Andy gave Miranda one final kiss and headed over to the hospital cafeteria.

When she got back, Emily was sitting in the waiting room, her thumbs frantically typing away on her Blackberry.

“Hey, Em,” Andy greeted.

“Andy!” Emily yelped. “Are you alright? Is she well?”

Andy nodded motioned for Emily to follow her to Miranda’s room. Much to her surprise, Miranda was wide awake, propped up in her bed, and watching the news.

“Hi Miranda,” Emily choked out, trying not to stare at this unfamiliar, unkempt version of her boss.

“Emily,” Miranda stated in a nonchalant greeting.

“I’ve … I’ve done everything that Andrea’s asked. I’ve made up the low-fat/low-sodium recipe list to Manuela. Most of it is raw vegan. I’ve also updated Nigel on all of your meetings for this week. Irv approves of your recommendation, and Nigel will start next week. The Liya Kebede cover has been pushed to next month—and we’re adding the piece on Katy Perry. I’ve set up the biweekly yoga classes, and I’ve installed a new treadmill into the gym at the townhouse. Oh, and Donatella was at the office when I left this morning… she sends her ‘get well’ wishes.” Emily’s words connected into each other as if they were one giant run-on sentence. “Was there… anything else, Andy?” she added as an after-thought.

Andy blinked a few times as she tried to process everything she’d heard. “No, I think you’ve got it covered,” she said. She snuck a glance at her speechless girlfriend.

Emily hesitated for a moment, as she drummed her fingers on the notebook that she was holding across her chest. “So, how are you feeling?” she asked Miranda.

“Never better…” Miranda growled through clenched teeth. “You know how I adore these visits to the hospital.”

“Miranda…” Andy warned.

“Apparently nothing’s changed,” Emily sneered just loud enough for her boss to hear.

Andy and Miranda both arched their eyebrows and exchanged glances of amused surprise. Deciding to be impressed rather than outraged, Miranda smirked at the comment. “My, aren’t we bold?” she drawled.

“No! Ehm… I just. I didn’t sleep a wink and... I didn’t mean…” Emily stuttered.

Miranda rolled her eyes and shooed her assistant away dismissively with a familiar “that’s all” on her tongue.

Emily nodded and quickly left the room giving Andy a strained look on her way out.

***

Miranda’s recovery had been startlingly quick in its progression. The hospital staff had even penned her as ‘Superwoman’ by the end of her stay, which she seemed to wear better than ‘Dragon Lady’. On the fourth day, her doctor had finally agreed to release her.

They took things slowly at first. Miranda spent most of her hours in bed, with Andy giving her anything that she needed. Everyone was being extremely helpful. Jill had stayed for a few days until they settled, the twins were staying with Mike, and Emily kept Miranda updated on every movement that Nigel was making. Even Andy’s father had called to check up on the couple.

By the third week, they’d started their yoga class and walks around the neighborhood. Miranda was Skyping into work so that Runway didn’t crumble without its fearless leader (although Nigel had made a smoother transition to co-editor than she would‘ve liked to admit) .

Of course, Andy was grateful to have Miranda back in her home. There was only one complaint that the doe-eyed brunette could come up with. It had been exactly 42 days since she’d last touched… been touched by Miranda. The older woman had expressed a fear of initiating sex after her second heart attack. She was convinced that sex would be the thing that sent her back into the hospital, and Andy had dutifully respected her desire to abstain. But her own needs were beginning to bubble at the surface, and this morning she would finally have to give in to the monster that was her libido.

Andy thrust two fingers inside of herself, her clit conveniently located in between them. She muffled a moan by biting down on her bottom lip. Miranda was in the middle of a peaceful slumber next to her, and Andy knew that she needed to take the edge off without disturbing her.

The brunette glanced at the sleeping form of her girlfriend. Her naked body was bathed in the sunlight of the morning that was bursting in through the blinds. Andy’s eyes burned fire into the curve of Miranda’s behind and she let out a loud groan before she could stop herself.

Miranda jolted awake, as she slowly gained consciousness. “Andrea?” she yawned. She turned to see her lover playing the well-fitting role of the deer-in-headlights. Her nose twitched as the distinct smell of sex filled her nostrils and her eyes instantly turned to a greyer shade of blue. She followed a slow path down Andy’s body to see her hand cupping her sex. “Oh…” she gasped. Andy was beet red by the time she started to extract her fingers from herself. Miranda’s hand quickly flew to replace them, and she stroked her lover softly. “Here,” she offered in a low whisper.

Andy nearly combusted the moment she felt the cautious strokes of her lover’s fingers. “Are you sure…? I can wait…” she mumbled. Of course, her words meant nothing to either one of them.

“You’re close?” Miranda wondered aloud. Andy nodded a feverish response. Precisely 26 seconds later, the silver-haired woman felt the warm, damp, uneven clenches of Andy’s walls around her fingers.

When Andy had regained some semblance of awareness, she nuzzled into Miranda’s chest and giggled a husky “thank you” over the light rose of her left nipple.

Miranda grinned that grin that was saved for private moments and stroked Andy’s dark mane of hair. “Haven’t you been… taking care of yourself?” she asked moments later.

The brunette blushed. “No… I can’t touch myself the way you touch me. I wanted to wait. But then, tonight, it was so hot in the house… and you went to sleep naked… and it’s been 42 days!”

“You’ve been keeping count?” Miranda chuckled into Andy’s ear.

“It’s hard not to,” Andy confessed. She propped herself up on her elbows to look her lover in the eyes. “Do you want…? Are you ready…?” she asked hesitantly.

Miranda kissed her softly on the lips and nodded her head. “Slow,” she requested.

Andy nodded enthusiastically, her eyes dark and lidded with hunger. That night she made safe, slow love to Miranda, all the while eliciting dangerous, spastic responses in return.

***

“How do you feel about babies?” Andy asked later that day as they lounged in their bedroom.

Miranda arched an eyebrow of curiosity. “Babies are wonderful. I’ve had two, myself, and I highly recommend them,” she teased.

“No,” Andy insisted, “Seriously—how do you feel?”

“Stop being vague, Andrea, and ask me what you really want to know.” Miranda took a sip of her coffee and prepared herself for one of their longer “discussions”.

“Well…” Andy began, “I’ve been thinking about us… and our future. These past few months have put things into perspective... And maybe there’s room for one more?” She closed her eyes and anticipated a skeptical reaction from her girlfriend.

“Yes, I’ve been thinking the same thing,” Miranda coolly agreed.

“You have?” Andy asked incredulously.

“Did I stutter?” an annoyed Miranda exhaled.

“No, but…”

Miranda softened and interlaced her fingers with Andy’s. “So then, it’s what we both want.”

Andy ran her tongue over her dry lips and nodded. “I thought about adoption, but I think I want to carry it. I want to give birth to our baby."

“You'll be beautifully pregnant,” Miranda noted as she cupped the soft of Andy’s belly. “When were you thinking of trying?”

“Not tomorrow or anything,” Andy quickly chimed in. “After I get settled into freelancing, and we get your health under control… then I want to talk about it again. I want to add on to our family... And I want the girls to be 100% okay with it, before we make any decisions.”

“Sounds sensible…” Miranda agreed. Suddenly she groaned, rolled over onto her stomach, and buried her face in her pillow.

“What?” Andy asked, chuckling at the dramatic gesture. She got up and straddled Miranda’s back. She started massaging her shoulder blades in comfort. “What’s wrong?” she laughed.

“I’m so old!” Miranda howled. “I’ll be old enough to be our baby’s grandmother!”

“Aw… Poor baby…” Andy cooed.

“Don’t patronize me.” Then Miranda giggled—she giggled a giggle that was foreign to Andy’s ears. The brunette beamed at the sound.

Andy got off of Miranda and sat her up to face her. “So, a baby?” she softly asked.

“A baby,” Miranda assured.

***

Final Chapter

Keep this up (Part 8)

2009-04-16T16:04:37Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 8)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

A/N: Thank you so much for the kind words that everyone's been leaving. I really appreciate them, and I hope you enjoy this chapter! :)

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
Part 6
Part 7

Andy had showered and fallen asleep upon their arrival from the airport. She woke up from her short nap to find Miranda scrutinizing in front of the full length mirror across the bedroom. She quickly snuck up and snaked her arms around Miranda’s delicious figure in beautiful black Chanel dress.

“Isn’t this a little much for dinner at the ex’s?” the brunette whispered. She flicked her tongue playfully against Miranda’s earlobe. “Not that I’m complaining.” She studied at the image of them in the mirror and cupped Miranda’s breasts from behind. “You look beautiful.”

The silver-haired woman sighed into the touch. “I’m trying to make a good first impression,” Miranda defended, before gaining more control of her newly sparked desire. “Are you sure you’re all right? About your father, I mean? You can talk… if you want. I’ll listen to you.”

Andy’s entire belly grew warm at the offer. Miranda usually wasn’t one to discuss feelings—especially difficult ones. She locked eyes with the reflection of blue orbs in the mirror. “He’s not a monster, you know. He just worries. And he’s been worse since my mom… um… passed away. He’ll come around. He just needs time.”

“Don’t make excuses for him,” Miranda scolded, as her eyes followed the up and down of Andy’s hands over her chest in the reflection in front of her. “I made excuses for my father for a long time. Just because your father’s abuse is strictly verbal, doesn’t mean that you and your sister should let him get away with it.”

Andy removed her hands from her girlfriend’s breasts and snuggled into her shoulder. “Your father abused you?”

“With me and my sisters, they were always just empty threats. But he used to hit my mother. She made excuses for him, as well. Every time,” Miranda whispered, staring into her own eyes in the mirror.

Andy hugged her from behind and kissed her on the back of her neck. “I’m so sorry, Baby,” she offered.

“Don’t be,” the silver-haired woman insisted. “I ran away when I was seventeen. And then I became friends with Michael, and I learned that there were some men worth loving. He was always so gentle... Michael Priestly showed me what I was worth.”

“Remind me to thank him,” Andy whispered. Miranda slowly turned and greeted the taller woman’s lips with her own. “I want…” Andy growled.

“I know, but the girls are waiting. I’ll make it up to you tonight. With interest,” Miranda vowed. She reluctantly pulled away and readjusted her dress in the mirror. Andy groaned at the loss of contact. “What are you wearing tonight?” Miranda asked.

Andy let her frustration go with a deep exhale. “How about that cocktail dress that you like? The black and white Betsey Johnson one?”

Miranda nodded in approval. She pulled the dress in question out of the closet and laid it on the bed. She kissed Andy—pausing to torture her with her tongue, stripped her of her clothes, and pulled the garment over her head. After it had been zipped up and fitted, Miranda stepped back to admire her lover. “Perfect. Go with smoky eyes tonight.”

“I can’t believe you,” Andy laughed, feigning outrage.

“What?” Miranda asked, going on the defensive.

“You’re trying to make me prettier than Mike’s girlfriend!” Andy accused.

“Andrea, why don’t you shut that pretty little mouth of yours and put some lipstick on it? We’re running late.”

Andy sighed and disappeared into the master bathroom.

***

When they arrived at Mike’s townhouse, he let them in and led them into a large dining room. Caroline and Cassidy immediately ran up to their bedrooms, taking plates from the kitchen up with them.

“Sarah will be out shortly. She’s finishing up the cooking,” the red-haired man explained.

Andy looked around, admiring the décor of Mike’s bachelor pad. It was simple, and yet his ‘architect’s eye’ had helped him greatly with the layout. “This is really nice,” she said, gesturing around her.

“Thank you,” Mike replied, blushing.

A tall, thin, pretty brunette in her mid-forties entered the room, and Mike rose to greet her. He grabbed her hand and cleared his throat. “Right. Ehm… Sarah, this is Miranda and Andy. Ladies, this is Sarah Belo,” he introduced.

The women shook hands. Andy and Sarah smiled politely at each other, while Miranda sized the woman up with her signature pursed lips and slanted eyes.

They all sat and began to eat, passing food around the table. “So,” Miranda started with mock enthusiasm, “what is it that you do?”

Mike grabbed the unfamiliar woman’s hand. “Sarah used to be a model in Brazil—that’s where her family is from. She’s in charge of the family business now.”

“My family owns a cafe in Greenwich, which I run. It keeps me busy,” the tanned woman explained.

“I can only imagine,” Miranda’s high-pitched derisive tone resonated through the room.

Andy pitied this Sarah woman. She was far too simple—far too nice to survive Miranda’s scrutiny this evening. And yet, she was far too pretty to escape it. Andy decided to do some rescuing. “Wow, how cool!” she yelped. “Do you speak Portuguese?”

“Of course! Do you speak Portuguese?” asked Sarah, her enthusiasm bursting through.

Andy blushed. “Well, no, actually. My boyfriend was half Brazilian, but we broke up right when he started to teach me.” She noticed her lover’s jaw tense at the mention of Nate. The situation had just gotten worse—if that was possible.

“Boyfriend?” Sarah asked, slightly confused.

“Ex-boyfriend,” Miranda corrected.

“I don’t understand… Aren’t you two a couple?”

“Um… Yeah. Miranda’s my girlfriend.” Andy was a little annoyed by the question.

“But you are attracted to men even though you are partners?” Sarah blurted.

“Um… Well, I mean. I’m in a relationship with a woman, so… I mean, but I still… I um…” Andy struggled to articulate herself correctly without pissing Miranda off.

Sarah smiled politely. “I’m sorry. I think I’m misunderstanding the situation. Have you been with women before Miranda?”

“I don’t see why that’s any of your business,” Andy snapped.

“I apologize. I think this is a misunderstanding. I just assumed…” Sarah began to eat her food again.

Miranda primly wiped the corner of her mouth with her napkin and flashed a menacingly calm stare at Sarah. “What is it that you’re suggesting, Ms. Belo? Andrea and I have had relationships with men in the past. Obviously I was with Michael for a large portion of my life. Now Andrea and I are together. What is there to understand? ”

“Mira…” Mike warned.

Sarah’s gaze flipped through the room and she bit her bottom lip. “No, it’s my fault. I’m sorry if I offended either of you. Can we just start over?” she said with a sheepish grin.

“Deal,” Andy agreed. She thanked the heavens that this dinner had a chance to turn around.

“Besides,” Sarah continued, “regardless of how you two define your partnership, you’re a beautiful couple.”

Andy and Mike cringed simultaneously.

“Do not patronize us, Ms. Belo,” Miranda warned. “Excuse me, while I go check on my daughters.” She smoothed down her dress and sashayed out of the room.

“I’ll be right back,” Mike said, excusing himself and following after his ex-wife.

“So…” Andy drawled, in a lame attempt to break the silence. “This is delicious.”

“Thank you.”

When Mike and Miranda returned to the table, things seemed to have settled. The conversation was light—something about the weather… something that no one really cared about… something safe.

When Andy finished both her own and Miranda’s desserts, Miranda mentioned something about a busy week ahead. Andy agreed and stood to grab their coats from the hallway closet. Both women gave Mike hugs and kisses before shaking hands with Sarah. Goodnights were exchanged and the couple disappeared into the town car.

Once the vehicle began its journey back home, Andy stole a glance at her girlfriend. “She was…” The urge to pretend that she liked the woman immediately left her and she adjusted her choice of words. “She certainly was something,” she slurred, somewhat evasively.

The corners of Miranda’s mouth hinted at a smile. “Indeed,” she agreed. Her mouth suddenly melted back down into its familiar scowl. “I hate the way she said ‘partner’… as if our relationship is some sort of Rosie O’Donnell-esque anomaly.”

Andy snickered under her breath, and Miranda rolled her eyes. The car rolled to a stop and they thanked Roy, as they stepped out onto the pavement.

The minute the front door closed, Andy had Miranda pushed up against the wall in the foyer with a bruising kiss, hands everywhere all at once.

“I was serious about having a busy week,” Miranda managed to whine in between moans.

Andy shut her up with another kiss. “So was I,” she whispered. She hiked Miranda’s dress up and pulled her underwear down in record time. “You’re not going to be around for the rest of the week. Tonight is mine.”

The brunette proceeded to make love to her girlfriend on every surface that the first floor had to offer—the hardwood floor, the stairs, the end table, the couch, the wall—Andy knew that she and Miranda would never be able to enter the house again with out shuddering with arousal.

***

The following week went as Andy had predicted. Miranda left before she woke up in the mornings and came home after she’d fallen asleep in the evenings. The twins were still at Mike’s for another two weeks, and Lily and Emily were too wrapped up in each other in their own spare time… Andy was beginning to feel pretty lonely.

When the weekend came, and Miranda was forced to keep working, Andy decided that she’d had enough. She stayed up late on Sunday night, and waited until she felt the weight of Miranda slipping into bed behind her. She turned over so that they were lying face to face.

“Hey stranger,” Andy whispered.

Miranda smiled and kissed her softly on the lips. “Hi,” she sighed when they parted.

“I miss you.” Tears filled Andy’s eyes for a reason that she couldn’t comprehend. She didn’t mean to be childish but, nonetheless, she was choking on her own words.

“I know,” Miranda soothed. “It’s just a rough patch at work. We’ll get through. Did you finish up at the New Yorker?”

Andy sniffed. “Tomorrow’s my last day. Mark’s kind of pissed.”

“He should be. He’s losing a great asset. But he’ll get over it.”

“I need one day this week… just a couple of hours of your time. I haven’t even gotten to talk to you … I really need you, Miranda. I miss you.”

The silver-haired woman’s jaw tensed and she rolled over onto her back to stare at the ceiling, rather than Andy’s big wide eyes. “That’s simply not doable, Andrea. I’m busy. Please don’t ask me to do the impossible.”

“Fine. No, you’re right.” Andy turned over so that her back was facing Miranda, and fell asleep.

***

The next day Andy went to finish up her time at the New Yorker. She ate the same boring Lucky Charms on her way to work, she said ‘hello’ to the same handsome security guards, and she sat at her regular desk in her same old office. She finished her duties, and went home to the same old townhouse, whose blue color seemed somewhat greyer that day. She ate some microwave popcorn for dinner and curled up on the couch by herself.

When the phone rang, she was in no rush to answer it. When she finally picked up, she heard the news that made her breath catch. Miranda had suffered another heart attack, and she was in the hospital for more tests—possibly surgery.

Andy sat in the white waiting room at the hospital, her fingers trembling over the buttons of her mobile phone. She finally pushed the ‘send’ button and prepared herself for a conversation that she didn’t want to have.

“Andy? It’s two in the morning… Are you okay?” a groggy female voice answered. Jill had been her first call.

Andy tried to talk, but the words were stuck in her throat… her thoughts in her belly.

“Andy?” the voice asked, suddenly awake and more concerned. “What’s wrong?”

“Um… Miranda um… She’s in the hospital, and they won’t let me see her.”

Jill’s voice on the other line paused for what seemed like an eternity before she spoke again. “I’ll get the next train out.”

“Okay,” Andy sniffed.

“Everything is going to be fine. Miranda’s going to be fine.” Jill assured her. “You’ve got to be strong for her.”

Andy finished talking to her sister and dialed two more numbers that she didn’t want to dial. Mike and the girls were on there way, and Emily was taking care of all of Miranda’s appointments and responsibilities. Andy started to doze off in her chair, her mind thick with worry.

A man in white scrubs came out with a friendly smile. “Ms. Sachs?” he called out.

Andy jumped to her feet. “Can I see Miranda now?”

“Ms. Priestly is doing much better, but I’m afraid I only have clearance to let family members in at this time,” the man explained apologetically.

“But, you have to let me in! I’ve been waiting here all night. My girlfriend’s in there…”

Mike and the twins came rushing in. “What’s going on here?” he asked, while the twins wrapped their arms around Andy.

“Are you family members of Ms. Priestly’s?” the nurse asked.

“I’m Michael Priestly, and these are our daughters. Is there a problem here, Andy?” Mike demanded.

The nurse realized that it was no use arguing. “I suppose that if you three accompany her, there shouldn’t be any harm in her going in.”

A vain in Mike’s forehead popped out of place. “Don’t act like your doing us any favors. We want to see Miranda. Now.”

The man complied and led them into a much smaller waiting room in the back. He pointed to the door of Miranda’s private room and left them. They all glanced at each other hesitantly.

Mike took a deep breath. “Why don’t I go in first?”

“Okay,” Andy agreed. She rubbed her red, puffy eyes and sat in between Cassidy and Caroline on the couch. They snuggled together, all of them scared for Miranda’s well-being all over again.

Part 9

Keep this up (Part 7)

2009-04-14T20:43:12Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 7)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M (Back from the PWP that was chapter 6)
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5
Part 6

Andy tightened her grip on Miranda’s hand, as she and the Priestly clan waited for some one to answer the door. Several moments had passed since they’d rung the doorbell, and shuffling from inside let them know that some one was inside.

Finally, the door opened to reveal a tall, beautiful, blonde woman—probably in her mid-thirties. She leaned against the door and offered Andy a wry smile after giving Miranda and the twins a once-over. “Well, well…” the stunning girl mused. She was slightly taller and thinner than Andy, but Miranda instantly noticed that she shared the same set of big, brown eyes. After the woman gave Andy a warm hug and kiss, she held out her hand to Miranda. “I’m Jill, Andy’s big sister.”

Miranda lowered her sunglasses to peer from the top of the frames. “Miranda Priestly. This is Cassidy and Caroline, my daughters.” She pointed to each girl individually, so that Jill would know the difference.

“Twins!” Jill squealed. “How cute!” She grinned at Miranda. “I wish I’d known. My girls are triplets! But they’re off camping with their father and our son at the moment.”

“How… unfortunate,” Miranda obliged.

Andy gave her sister a shove and motioned for Miranda and the girls to follow her inside. They all shuffled into the living room and took a seat.

“So you’re the editor of Runway,” Jill drawled, almost dreamily once they were all seated. Andy elbowed Miranda before the she could spit a sarcastic comment out of her mouth. “You know,” Jill continued, “I’ve read every issue of your magazine since I was fourteen years old.”

Miranda’s eyebrows arched with interest. “Oh?” Her eyes dragged over Jill’s t-shirt and yoga pants in question.

Jill blushed. “Well, I’ve let myself go since I became a mom, but I’m still a faithful reader. And, when the occasion calls for it, I clean up kind of nice.”

“Nicely,” Andy corrected. She caught Miranda’s smirk and sighed.

“You know, I don’t think Andy ever read an issue of Runway before coming to work for you,” Jill stated.

Miranda let out a sudden chuckle. “I don’t think Andrea’s ever read an issue of Runway. Period. Even when she worked for me.”

Miranda and Jill shared a laugh—As if Andy’s lack of fashion sense was some inside joke that they’d shared forever.

“That’s because she was busy reading things with substance,” an even male voice defended from the entryway. Andy’s father approached, and she stood to hug him. He gave her a quick peck on the cheek and stared at the Priestly’s. “Can I talk to you?” he asked before pulling his youngest daughter aside.

“You look good, Dad. How’ve you been—“

“I thought we agreed that you weren’t bringing her here,” he whispered—just loud enough for the whole room to hear.

Andy blushed. “C’mon, Daddy. We’re staying at a hotel. I just wanted her to meet you guys. You said were going to let it go.”

“We can leave if you like, Mr. Sachs.”

The man gritted his teeth and forced a smile onto his lips. “It’s Neil. And that won’t be necessary. Who are these beautiful young ladies?” he asked motioning to the twins on the floor.

“Miranda’s daughters. Caroline’s the one on the left, and Cassidy’s on the right,” Andy introduced. The girls were too busy texting on their phones to look up, so they waved in his direction.

Neil tensed for a brief moment. “How old are you, girls?” he asked, pointedly.

“Thirteen,” Cassidy answered, without looking away from her phone.

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Yes, Neil. They’re closer to Andrea’s age than I am. Now that that’s established, I think we’ll be going to our hotel.”

“Miranda…” Andy begged.

“I think it’s kind of cool,” Jill interrupted. “I mean, Sean and I are the same age—he doesn’t have anything to teach me. Besides, Miranda can help Andy out because of her all of her connections. Aren’t you the one who got her the New Yorker job?”

“Yes,” came Miranda’s dry answer.

Neil huffed. “Yeah, well… she’s still a peon there. She should be big-time by now! I just don’t get it, honey. You could’ve—“

Andy held up her hand. “Don’t start, Dad.”

“You could’ve been a successful lawyer by now,” he continued ignoring his daughter’s plea. He looked over to Miranda. “Did you know that my daughter got into Yale law school?”

The wind was knocked out of the silver-haired woman. She looked to her younger lover in disbelief. “I… No. She never told me that.”

A deafening silence filled the room for several moments.

Jill daringly decided to speak up. She placed her hands on the twins’ shoulders. “Do you guys want to see some embarrassing pictures of Andy?”

“YES!” Caroline squealed, dropping her phone on the floor. She and Cassidy followed Jill into a corner in the room and pulled out a few photo albums.

Neil cleared his throat and excused himself, saying that he had to make some phone calls. Once he was gone, Miranda flashed Andy a look of utter hurt.

“Mom!” Cassidy called out. “You have to see Andy’s prom pictures!”

“Coming,” Miranda answered. She plastered on a smile and kneeled to join them.

“And this is my family,” Jill explained, holding out a large photo. In it, was Jill all fixed up, three pretty caramel-skinned girls with wild, light brown curls, a little boy with a crooked bowtie, and a handsome, bald, russet-skinned man with exquisitely long eyelashes.

“They’re beautiful,” Miranda sincerely offered.

“Her husband, Sean, is Lily’s big brother,” Andy added.

“Oh,” the older woman replied.

“So you’ve met my crazy sister-in-law?” Jill chuckled.

Miranda hummed an irritated affirmation. Even the mere thought of Lily still made her temper flare up. Jill noticed the mood shift and dropped the subject.

“I’m really sleepy. Do you guys want to get back to the hotel?” Andy asked.

They all agreed and said their good-bye’s for the night and headed out to the rental car. Miranda snatched the keys from Andy’s hands and they began the short journey to the hotel.

There was no talking on the way, save for a few curious questions from the twins about Andy’s childhood.

Once they got to the hotel, they kissed the twins goodnight and headed into the master bedroom of the suite. Miranda locked herself in the bathroom as she showered and dressed. Andy sighed and showered in the girls’ bathroom. When she returned, Miranda was already in bed with the lights out. It surprised Andy—they hadn’t gone a night without making love in over a month.

“Baby?” the brunette asked.

“What?” Miranda hissed.

Andy choked in fear. “I’m sorry that I never told you about Yale. Is that what you’re still mad about?”

Miranda softened as she patted the mattress beside her, beckoning Andy to sit down. “Perhaps your father is right about us. Maybe you’re just settling. With your job… Maybe even with me. You could have anything.”

Andy rested her head on Miranda’s belly. “Is that really what you believe?” she asked.

“The thought has crossed my mind. You’re so young—what if you wake up one day and realize how incredibly bored you are with me and the twins?”

Andy shook her head. “All I know is that I wake up every morning excited to learn more about you. And I thank God that the most amazing woman in the world wants to spend her time with me, of all people.”

“Stop—“ Miranda blushed.

“I’m serious,” Andy insisted. She looked up and placed a kiss on her lover’s lips. “I want you. And I want the twins.”

“What about the New Yorker? I’ve already seen you getting bored,” Miranda knowingly accused.

Andy exhaled. “I’ve been thinking… about freelancing. I want to at least try.”

“I’d figured. You haven’t been happy lately. With work, I mean. Your father was right about you deserving better.” Andy let out a loud laugh against Miranda’s body. “What’s funny?” the woman demanded.

“You. Agreeing with my father,” Andy chuckled. Miranda must’ve been too tired to protest. Andy wrapped her arms and legs around her and drifted off into the beginnings of sleep. “G’night, Baby,” she yawned.

***

In the morning when the four of them met Jill for breakfast at a nearby diner, she’d offered to take Caroline and Cassidy shopping for a few hours. They girls grabbed Miranda’s credit card and eagerly left with the older Sachs sister.

Andy had taken Miranda on a tour of her hometown. They’d seen her old schools, her hang-out spots, and now she was leading her girlfriend down to a lake.

“Isn’t it amazing?” Andy asked in reverence.

Miranda frowned. “It certainly is… something,” she answered, sarcastically avoiding the question.

“I used to kiss boys down here all the time,” Andy drawled. She giggled as memories of her formative years flooded her brain.

“All the time?” Miranda asked. She definitely wasn’t amused.

“Yup,” Andy answered, indifferently. She pointed to a shady spot under a thick tree. “I lost my virginity right over there. To Martin McDuff. Oh God, he was awkward. His braces got stuck on my bra strap,” she whimpered in laughter. She noticed her lover’s sour expression. “Don’t tell me that you’re jealous of a fifteen year-old boy with endurance issues.” Miranda pursed her lips and looked away. Andy smirked and tilted the shorter woman’s head up to her before kissing her, hard, on the lips. “Then show me what it’s supposed to feel like,” she whispered.

Miranda tried to fight, but her lips wouldn't leave they younger woman’s. “I’m beginning to think that we’ll never have sex in a bed again,” she breathed, her lips ghosting over Andy’s.

“Is that a problem?” Andy asked, moving her lips down Miranda’s neck.

Miranda gasped in pleasure. “It will do, until you learn how to control yourself.” She pushed Andy up against a nearby tree and hiked her skirt up to her waist. Her eyes were glued to her lover’s affectionately named ‘landing strip’, where neatly trimmed hair was glistening with arousal.

Andy blushed. “I forgot to pack underwear,” she defended.

Miranda lost all of her control with the admission. She thrust her fingers into Andy in a rhythmic pace. A shrill cell phone ring sounded from the inside of the brunette’s purse on the ground.

“Don’t you dare stop!” Andy demanded. Her voice was husky with desire. “Hurry!”

Miranda quickened her pace and simultaneously rubbed her palm against Andy’s erect clit. It was enough to send Andy over the edge in a matter of seconds. Miranda slipped out of her, leaving her in a quivering mess. She used the tree to hold herself up.

Miranda stole into her lover’s purse and answered the cell phone. “Hello? Yes, we’ll be there shortly. Bye-bye.” She walked off towards the car.

“Where are you going?” Andy called after her.

“Your sister and the twins are waiting for us at your father’s house,” she answered without looking back.

Andy took a few deep breaths in attempt to recover and followed after her with a slight limp.

***

When they arrived, Sean answered the door and picked Andy up in a bear hug. “Andy-Panties!” he exclaimed.

“Hey Seanie,” Andy blushed, slipping out of the embrace. “This… is Miranda.”

He ignored Miranda’s outstretched hand and gave her a warm hug. “Who ever thought that the devil would be so pretty?” he chuckled.

“Excuse me?” Miranda drawled.

Andy laughed nervously. “I can only imagine what stories Emily’s been passing onto Lily.”

“Who?” Sean asked, genuinely confused.

“Emily. Lil’s new… friend! She’s Miranda’s assistant,” she quickly corrected herself. She realized that Lily hadn’t told anyone at home about Emily yet.

“Oh,” Sean shrugged. “No, Lil and Neil have been calling Miranda the ‘devil’ since you started working for her.”

“How charming,” Miranda replied with a fake smile on her face.

“Anyway,” Sean replied, sensing he’d overstepped, “why don’t you guys come inside. Neil’s ready to eat.”

They followed him into the dining room.

“Hi, Honey!” Neil greeted as he brought the last of the food to the table. He shot Miranda an obligatory ‘hello’ and everyone seated themselves around the table, while the kids took a few bites and disappeared into the game room.

Polite chatter flowed throughout most of the meal before Jill took a serious turn. She tapped her glass and got everyone’s attention. “I just want to say how proud I am of my baby sister.”

“Jilly—“ Andy warned.

“No, really. You moved away to a big city by yourself… found a job that you wanted… found some one who you love. You’re… the bravest woman I know, Andy,” Jill admitted.

“Thank you for saying that,” Andy whispered, offering her sister a warm smile. “I kind of have an announcement to make, now that everybody’s together. I um… I’m quitting at the New Yorker. I’m going to give freelancing a try.”

“Freelancing?” Neil choked out.

“Yeah, I haven’t been happy at my job.”

“And you’re encouraging this?” Neil asked Miranda.

“She’s supporting me, because she knows that I’m not happy,” Andy spoke for her.

“You haven’t even been there long enough to know if you’re happy. How are you going to support yourself?” he demanded.

Andy sunk into her chair, and Miranda grabbed her hand in support. “Um… that’s the other part of my announcement; I’m moving in with Miranda.”

Silence enveloped the room, until Neil finally spoke up. “She’s going to support you financially?” he asked in disbelief.

“Just until I can get on my feet,” Andy reasoned.

Neil sighed and began to chew his food faster. “Is there anything else I need to know? If anyone has any other shocking news, now’s the time,” he snorted. The question had been sarcastic—undeniably rhetorical and yet...

“Actually,” Jill chimed in. All eyes snapped to her. “I have some news.” Her father wiped his mouth with his napkin and prepared for the worst. “Seanie and I… I’m… we just found out that… we’re pregnant again.”

Silence filled the room again.

“Congratulations!” Andy finally laughed. “That’s great, you guys.”

“Are you sure?” Neil cut in.

“Positive,” Sean answered.

“I thought that you were going back to school. What were you thinking, Jill?” Disappointment was laced into his tone.

“We didn’t plan on it—“Jill defended.

“Do you ever plan anything? This is so irresponsible, Jill,” her father countered.

“Guys, please,” Andy begged. She was blushing bright red as she gestured toward Miranda.

“This is my house, Andrea. Don’t try to shut me up. Do you girls have any idea what your mother would say about the decisions you two are making? She would be so disappointed—“

Those were the words that propelled Andy to her feet. She bit back the fire that threatened to spill out of her mouth. “Carol! Cass! We’re leaving!” she called out. She grabbed her coat and gave Sean and Jill kisses on their cheeks before turning to her father. “Mom would know how to be happy that we’re happy.” Miranda quickly stood next to her, and just as the twins came running into the dining room, the four of them left the house without another word.

***

The next morning, Andy felt blue eyes on her during the entire flight home. She finally looked over to her girlfriend’s worried gaze.

“Hey,” Andy soothed, “I’m okay. I promise.”

Miranda eyebrows arched as she settled back into her seat. Andy snuggled into her shoulder for the remainder of the flight.

Emily met them at their gate and began updating Miranda on all of the calls she’d received since Friday afternoon.

The five of them piled into rented limousine with Roy at the helm. The twins quickly dozed off, and Miranda dialed Mike to let him know that they’d arrived safely.

“How’s Lily?" Andy yawned in Emily’s direction.

Emily blushed lightly. “Fantastic,” she beamed. “How was Ohio?”

“Not so much,” Andy answered just as Miranda hung up with her ex.

“Michael wants us to stay for dinner after we drop the girls off tonight… to meet what’s-her-name,” the silver-haired woman drawled.

“Sarah,” Andy corrected. “His new girlfriend,” she added for Emily’s sake. “What did you say?”

“I told him we would be there. If that’s alright. I’ll have to meet Sandy soon enough, it might as well be tonight—“

“It’s Sarah,” Andy reprimanded once again.

“Hmph,” Miranda hummed.

Part 8

Keep this up (Part 6)

2009-04-10T05:26:50Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 6)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4
Part 5

Andy walked into Miranda’s bedroom and gasped at the sight of her scantily clad girlfriend spraying perfume on her neck by the dresser. She was in a black lacey get-up that Andy was intent on removing as soon as possible.
“Wow. You look…” Andy swallowed hard as she searched for the appropriate words of praise.
Miranda smirked and sauntered toward her. She started with her neck, kissing a path down onto Andy’s collarbone. She peeled Andy’s clothes off of her and stood on her toes in Andy’s arms so that she could whisper into her ear. “I’m going to fuck you so hard, that you won’t be able to walk tomorrow.” Her breath was cool along the brunette’s long neck.
“Ah,” Andy exhaled. She arched into the touch of her lover’s fingers against her painfully aroused nipples.
Miranda laid her down onto the bed and continued to whisper into her ear as her fingers traced across her slick opening. “I love it when you’re soaking wet for me… just for me… What should I do, Andrea? Should I indulge? Treat myself to a taste?”
Andy gasped at the torture that was being inflicted upon her body. “God, Miranda! You’re driving me crazy!” she shrieked.
Miranda’s lips broke out into a feral grin. “Am I? What else drives you crazy, Andrea?” She licked around the girl’s navel and nipped the tiny amount of fat she found there. Andy bucked against her mouth. “Do you want me inside of you? You like it when I lick you, don’t you?”
“Mmmmhuh!” Andy whimpered as writhed uncontrollably.
Miranda pinned her down with her hands above her head. “Then I am going to fuck you with my tongue until you come in my mouth over... and over... and over...,” she whispered, as she descended down her body once more.
“Mmmmph!” Andy whimpered. A soft tongue rolled over her swollen clit, and she nearly screamed. Three fingers entered her, and she couldn’t contain the scream any longer.
Miranda must've pitied her because her fingers sped up, causing more pleasure than Andy could comprehend. “That’s it,” Miranda cooed, “I want you to come for me… Come for me, Andrea.”
Andy obeyed, although she no longer had much of a choice due to her lover’s ministrations. Her back arched and she cried out. “Yes, yes—Oh God, yes!” she whimpered as her body slowed against Miranda’s fingers.
Miranda’s smug grin greeted her as they repositioned themselves so that they were lying face to face.
“You are… amazing, Miranda,” Andy whispered, kissing her lover.
“Was that dirty enough?” Miranda asked.
Andy nodded enthusiastically, although Miranda sounded as if she were being evaluated by a superior at work—some one like Irv Ravitz. Andy cringed at the thought of that little man being involved in their sex life in any form. She shook her head to erase the thought and nibbled on Miranda’s bottom lip. Miranda blushed as Andy showered her neck with soft kisses.   “You have no idea what hearing you talk like that does to me,” the brunette insisted. “Even the way you say my name is… It’s so hot. Thank you so much for trying it out, Baby. I love you. And I owe you a fantasy. Anything you want.” She reached down and cupped Miranda’s sex, but she immediately retracted her hand when Miranda flinched under her fingers. “What’s wrong?” she asked.
“Nothing, it’s just… I’m still tender from… Seeing you like that was surprisingly—and well, I already…” she cleared her throat, her cheeks growing warm.
Andy grinned. “Oh, wow.” She shuddered at the thought of Miranda coming before she’d even been touched.
They lay in the silent stillness of the room for several moments, wrapped up in each other’s warmth; tangled in each other’s bodies.
“Have you given any thought to my proposition?” Miranda asked, startling Andy out of a daze.
Andy grabbed Miranda’s hand and kissed her palm. “I really want to move in—but only after we have a talk with Mike and the girls to make sure it’s okay. And I need to tell my dad and my sister about us.”
Miranda pulled on her robe and sat up against the headboard. “Are you sure that you’re ready?”
“I’m just sick of lying to them. It’s not fair to anybody.”
“Why don’t we invite them out? We can show them—“
“We are not inviting my sister and her out-of-control kids out here. No, we’ll visit them. They’ve been staying with my dad since my mom… Um…” Andy choked on the words that never came. Her mother’s death was something that she never talked about.
“Ohio, it is then! I’ll pull out my fanny pack and some acid wash jeans,” Miranda teased, hoping to lighten the mood.
“It’s not even like that, Miranda. You know, there’s a whole middle to this country—there’s not just a big blank space between LA and New York. Maybe it’s about time you were exposed to it.” Andy realized how tired she was as her eyelids began to droop on their own. She crawled up and rested her head on Miranda’s lap. “G’night, Randa,” she yawned.
Miranda smiled and reached to turn out the lights. “I’ll have Victoria make our flight arrangements for next weekend—and the girls can come, too. I’m sure they’ll want to see this alleged… middle of America that you speak so highly of.” She patted Andy’s butt playfully and laid down to join her in sleep.
***
“A double date, Andrea?” Miranda demanded the next morning.
Andy smiled hopefully. “I offered before I could stop myself—I don’t know what I was thinking.”
“If you think that breakfast in bed buys you a double date with my employee and a woman who’s in love with you, then think again!”
“C’mon, Miranda. I made Crepes. It took me a long time. Besides, Lily’s not in love with me—and let’s be honest; you haven’t really kept boundaries with your assistants in the past. Having cocktails with Emily certainly isn’t as bad as fucking me .” Andy arched her eyebrows in accusation.
“Andrea…” the silver-haired woman warned.
“Please?” Andy begged, her eyes wide with innocence. “I’ll do anything.”
Miranda’s pursed lips melted into a sinister grin. “Anything?” She eyed her lover disbelievingly. “Don’t make promises you can’t keep, My Love.”
Andy removed the breakfast tray from Miranda’s lap and straddled her with a smirk. “Who said I wasn’t going to keep them?” she whispered, biting her bottom lip.
Just as Miranda began to massage Andy’s butt cheeks underneath her nightgown, heavy footsteps and two high pitched “Mommy’s” could be heard from downstairs.
“Shit!” Miranda gasped as she threw Andy off of her.
Two little red-heads burst through her bedroom door a half-second later, as Andy shouted a loud “Ow!” from the floor.
Their quick feet paused when they saw Andy huddled next to the bed.
“What’s wrong with her?” Caroline asked.
Miranda smiled and got up to hug her daughters. “You know how clumsy Andrea can be… Chalk it up to her lack of grace.”
Andy glared at Miranda as she stood up. “Yeah,” she spat. She softened when Cassidy pulled her in for a warm hug. Caroline reluctantly followed suit.
“So, how was the Hamptons, Darlings? Were you good?” Miranda asked.
The girls nodded, though Andy doubted that they’d behaved themselves at all.
“What would you say if the four of us took another vacation next weekend?”
“Where?” Caroline demanded.
“Can we take Patricia?” Cassidy added.
“No. Andy’s allergic, Stupid. That’s why she’s at Dad’s now,” Caroline chided.
Miranda cleared her throat. “Watch your mouth, Caroline. Anyway, we’re going to be visiting Andy’s family in Ohio.”
There was a brief silence and Andy blushed at the overwhelming amount of disapproval from the Priestly women.
“Ohio?” Caroline asked in disbelief.
“I know,” Miranda agreed, “but we’ll be meeting Andrea’s family.”
“Cool!” Cassidy yelped. “Do they live on a farm?”
“Ew!” Caroline groaned. “Can’t you two just go?”
Cassidy knocked the wind out of her sister with a quick elbow to the ribs. “I want to see the cows!”
“Whoa,” Andy cut in, “We don’t live on a farm, and we definitely don’t have cows. It’s just a normal house full of normal people.” Cassidy’s enthusiasm seemed to deflate. “But it’s still pretty cool!” Andy immediately added.
“I guess,” Caroline drawled.
Andy realized that she wasn’t going to convince any Priestly of Ohio’s appeal anytime soon, and decided to let it go. “Are you guys hungry? I’m making crepes!”
They all walked out to the stairway and headed towards the kitchen.
“I’m starving!” Caroline answered.
“Me too! I’m so hungry!” Cassidy chimed in.
They settled into the kitchen and Andy began to get the utensils she needed.
Caroline sat next to her mother with a glass of orange juice. “Mom, Daddy invited you over for dinner tomorrow night—it’ a dinner for his girlfriend. You could finally meet her.”
Miranda’s jaw tightened and she seemed as if she was trying to control herself. “Oh, well—“
“—She can’t. We have a commitment with some friends… It’s a double date,” Andy cut in. She met Miranda’s death glare with an unfaltering look of confidence.
“Yes I have an engagement with Andrea. I will meet her another time,” Miranda finally gave in.
“Whatever. Sarah’s boring, anyway,” Cassidy blurted.
Miranda opened her mouth to scold her daughter, but decided to let it go.
Andy made another batch of crepes, and the ladies ate—sharing stories of their week apart from one another.
***
The next night, Andy and Miranda arrived early at the bar/club to meet Emily and Lily. They took a seat at a table in a dark corner and ordered drinks.
Miranda had been grouchy all night—complaining about being forced out on this double-date—to a gay bar-- in jeans. Andy took it all in stride, because dressed-down, sexed-up Miranda was very appealing.
The older woman was rambling on about how annoyed she was, when she felt a firm hand rub against her upper thigh underneath the table. “Andrea…” she warned, her voice wavering as the hand reached higher.
“Hmm?” Andy asked. She smiled, widening her large, innocent eyes in question. She suddenly cupped Miranda’s sex through the rough material of her jeans.
“Brat,” Miranda breathed out. She put her hands on the table to hold her weight up, as Andy unbuttoned her jeans and slipped a finger inside of her. “Nnnot here,” she pleaded.
Andy’s slow thrusts were interrupted by two approaching figures. Miranda stilled her wrist with her hand and looked up to greet Emily and Lily.
They exchanged hello’s and Andy discreetly removed her finger and licked it clean before scooting over to make room in the booth.
Miranda cleared her throat and excused herself to the restroom, looking rather flustered.
Emily glared at Andy as soon as she was gone. “I don’t know why I agreed to this. She was horrible to me all day at work. This can’t be anything but bad. No one from Runway ‘hangs out’ with Miranda Priestly.”
“C’mon,” Andy insisted, “it’s good for her to get to know you guys. I mean, she didn’t want to at first—it took some major… persuasion to get her to agree—“
“Ew,” Lily gasped. “No sex-talk, please.”
“Same goes for you,” Andy countered.
Miranda returned to the table, and the women quickly gulped down their cocktails to stifle the awkwardness.
It wasn’t long before Andy grabbed Lily by the hand and led her out to the dance floor. They started dancing and grinding in a sea of women. Andy glanced over at her enraged girlfriend and smiled. There was that Priestly jealousy again. She watched as Emily excused herself from the table and joined them in a circle. Miranda’s temper seemed to cool now that there were three of them dancing together. Andy decided that she’d tortured her girlfriend enough, and walked back to the table, leaving Emily and Lily in a dance that might have constituted as sex elsewhere.
“Hey,” Andy giggled. She pulled Miranda in for a kiss and rubbed her breasts under her leather jacket.
Miranda bit her hard and pulled back to look her in the eyes. “Mine,” she whispered.
“Yours,” Andy agreed, her lips stinging from the assault.
They pushed back into each other for another kiss. “You still owe me,” Miranda gasped moments later.
“I can’t wait to get you home—“
“Here. I want you here. Finish what you started.” Miranda demanded. She grabbed Andy’s delicate hand and guided it into her jeans.
Andy immediately obliged. Although the alcohol was feeding her with the necessary courage, she knew that she needed this right now.
“God!” Miranda cried out through gritted teeth.
“Shhh!” Andy demanded quickening her pace. She knew that the song was about to end, and her friends would be heading back to the table sometime soon. This needed to be nice and quick. She found a hard little nub in Miranda’s sticky heat and rubbed it between her fingers, knowing that it would be enough.
“Oh God!” Miranda bucked and slumped over onto the table in a trembling heap, just as Emily and Lily approached hand in hand.
Andy quickly zipped Miranda up and wiped her fingers on her jeans to avoid getting caught. “You guys looked hot out there.”
They blushed and glanced at each other. Lily leaned down and whispered into Andy’s ear. “We’re going to go home… I’m feeling a little lightheaded.”
Andy sighed dramatically. “Alright, you lovebirds. Go have hot sex. I think we’re going to turn in soon, anyway.”
Miranda had caught her breath by this point and she had a smirk on her face at the sound of Andy’s derisiveness.
“Turn in? Live a little, Sachs!” Lily teased. “I’ll get us a cab, Em.” She disappeared out the front door.
“Goodnight Emily. This has been… Fun, I suppose,” Miranda drawled. She excused herself to go to the restroom again.
Emily stared at Andy with a knowing look on her face.
Andy’s eyes bugged out of her head in denial. “WHAT?” she demanded.
“I know what you did, you little tart. I don’t want to discuss it—I just want to let you know that I’m utterly disgusted. I will talk to you later... Once I've recovered from this trauma.” Emily turned on the heels of her Jimmy Choos and exited the bar.
Andy was left flushed and fighting a grin, when Miranda returned. The editor seated herself, looking as prim as ever. She cleared her throat and locked eyes with her younger lover. “What’s gotten into us?” she asked, admiration oozing from her husky voice.
“Good stuff,” Andy answered, nonchalantly. “Let’s get you home, Lady. I’m exhausted.”
Miranda dialed Roy and followed Andy out into the street.
On to Part 7

Keep this up (Part 5)

2009-04-08T02:28:58Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 5)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Part 4

Andy impatiently knocked against the wooden door in front of her. The banging noise echoed throughout the hallway of the apartment building. She paused for a moment before continuing. It was, after all, the afternoon—she wouldn’t be waking anyone up with her persistence.

A loud groan was heard from inside, and she was greeted by an unusually unkempt version of Emily in Victoria’s Secret sweatpants and a wifebeater. “Do you have to bang your enormously large hands against my door, Andrea?” she asked. She shot an irritated glare at her former co-worker and let her in.

“So, why am I here?” Andy asked cheerfully. She sat down on the couch and admired the chic décor of the room around her.

Emily flashed her a wry smile. “I’m wondering the same thing.” Andy rolled her eyes, and waited expectantly. Emily exhaled as she gave in and continued. “Fine. Look around you, Andrea. My flat is gorgeous, it’s comfortable, it’s in a decent neighborhood—but it’s also incredibly expensive. It’s come to my attention that I… may be living outside of my means.”

“Uh-huh…”

“And since you’ll be in Paris for a while, I was wondering if I could stay at your apartment until I find a new place…?”

Andy arched in eyebrow. “You’ll be in Paris, too, won’t you?”

Emily sighed. “No. I have an issue with my visa that needs to be handled, so Vickie is going… That Brutus is getting a trip to Paris, after only working at Runway for a month. I hate her more than I hated you. Anyway, that’s neither here nor there. The point is… I need a place to stay.”

“Um, okay. Are you sure you want to stay at my place?” Andy asked. She cringed at Emily’s indignant huff. “It’s fine with me. Here are my keys.”

“Now? Don’t you have to…”

“Why not? We’re leaving tomorrow morning. Most of my stuff is at Miranda’s anyway,” Andy explained.

Emily’s lips curled up into what some might call a smile. “Right… I suppose I should thank you now?”

Andy pulled Emily into a painfully awkward embrace. “Just the fact that you acknowledged that a thank you would be appropriate makes me happy. It’s almost like we’re… friends now.”

Emily immediately ripped herself from the brunette’s grasp. “We are not friends, Andrea.”

Andy winked. “Sure, Em. Not friends. Whatever you say.”

“Leave,” Emily ordered.

“Leaving,” Andy playfully sang. She let herself out just as her phone began to ring. “Hello?” she desperately answered as she boarded the elevator.

“Andrea, you’re late for lunch.”

“I’m on my way,” Andy sighed.

Miranda paused on the other line. “Don’t sound too excited. I wouldn’t want you to pull a muscle.”

“Sorry. I was just hoping that it was Lily calling,” Andy confessed. She imagined her Miranda’s frown as she heard her clear her throat on the other line.

“She still hasn’t called you back?” Miranda hesitantly asked.

“No. I’ll be at the restaurant in a minute, okay? I just dropped by Emily’s.”

“Fine,” Miranda said, followed by a sudden click.

Andy cringed at her lover’s abruptness, and tried to hail a cab as quickly as she could.

***

Two days later, big brown eyes gazed at the skinny, stylish people that filled the streets of Paris for fashion week. Andy’s first day in the city had been spent sight-seeing, while Miranda attended a plethora of social luncheons and meetings.

The car came to a stop, and Andy was ushered into an extravagant party. The first image she noticed was a radiant-looking Miranda Priestly surrounded by a gaggle of adoring (yet fearful) fans. Their eyes met magnetically, and Andy swore she saw her lover’s lips mouth the words “that’s all” to her entourage. She motioned for the bathroom, and Andy followed without question.

Once they were alone, Miranda pulled the taller woman in for a chaste kiss. “How was your day?” she asked, automatically fixing Andy’s lipstick.

“Amazing. I got to see everything that I’ve wanted to see for the past few years—“ Andy paused, her eyes hungrily raking over Miranda. “You look so hot.” She slid her hands up and down the older woman’s sides.

Sharp, blue eyes widened in fear. “No, Andrea. Stop that. We are not having sex in a public bathroom,” Miranda warned.

“It never seemed to bother you before,” Andy snorted. Her mind flashed through images of their first time together.

“No,” Miranda reiterated.

Andy whined and stuck out her bottom lip in a pout. “Fine.”

Miranda relaxed and melted into Andy’s arms. “Let’s get out there. I want to go show you off.”

The brunette giggled and allowed her girlfriend to lead her out in to the room. As soon as they were back into the crowd, they automatically dropped hands.

Throughout the night, Andy stayed at Miranda’s side. Vickie, Miranda’s new #2 was on her left, struggling to feed them names. Andy silently thanked God for not having to match names and faces anymore.

As Miranda continued to fascinate her colleagues and admirers, Andy realized that she already knew most of the people there from the previous years. “Of course, you remember my Andrea,” Miranda would say, with her hand resting at the curve of Andy’s backside. Andy would smile, exchange pleasantries, and let Miranda handle most of the talking. It was all so very… normal.

It didn’t dawn on Andy until the end of the first night that something was askew… or rather—not askew. Nothing was different. Either these people had always thought they were “together”, or they still thought that she was Miranda’s assistant.

“They don’t understand,” Andy blurted, once they settled into their hotel room that night.

“Hmmm?” Miranda hummed. She seemed contentedly distracted as she shed her jewelry and clothes. Her focus zeroed in on an unresponsive Andy. “What don’t they understand, Darling?” she repeated.

Andy sighed. “Us. They still don’t know that we’re together.”

“Of course they do,” Miranda insisted. She pulled off her sea blue Dior gown and sat next to Andy on the bed. “What makes you think that they don’t?”

“No one said anything—we didn’t get any funny looks. Either they are completely clueless, or they just don’t care.”

Miranda snorted. “What did you expect them to do? They were all too afraid to show any sign of distaste—and too envious to congratulate us. We must have been a sight,” Miranda whispered into Andy’s cold, pink ear. “They couldn’t keep their eyes off of us all night.”

Andy shivered at the husk her lover’s voice. “Nobody was watching us…” she purred, her nose inhaling the scent of Miranda’s perfume at the nape of her neck.

“Yes, Andrea, they were. Those men were fucking you with their eyes…” Andy’s breath hitched as Miranda nibbled on her earlobe. The woman’s thin fingers rubbed an attentive nipple through Andy’s gown. “But I’m the only one who gets to take you home and fu—“

“Oh my God,” Andy gasped. She pulled her in for a painfully desperate kiss, but it was shortly broken by her laughter.

Miranda rolled her eyes and sucked in her cheeks as if she’d eaten something sour. “Is something funny, Andrea?” she demanded.

Andy struggled to breathe as she doubled over. “No! No, I’m sorry, Baby. It’s just that… Every time you say…” Andy began to gain control of her outburst. She cupped Miranda’s red-hot cheeks and smiled. “Would you be weirded out if… if I wanted you to… Talk dirty?”

“Yes.” Miranda confirmed, all too quickly. She turned a pale shade of crimson and pulled a nightgown over her head.

The brunette’s laughter finally died down when she realized that her lover was uncomfortable. “What’s wrong?” she asked. She watched as Miranda shot her a warning look. “I um… I just thought… Please don’t do that right now.”

“Do what?” Miranda asked.

“That hibernation thing that you always do. Don’t withdraw. Talk to me. Today has been really nice; please don’t ruin it with your mood swings,” Andy pleaded. Realizing that the promise of lovemaking had dissolved, she started getting ready for bed.

“My mood swings?” Miranda asked after a long moment of watching her girlfriend. “Don’t be a brat, Andrea.”

“I’m not a brat!” Andy seethed. “It is exhausting having to walk on eggshells because what I might have to say offends you.”

“It’s called being sensitive to your partner’s needs, Andrea. We should be considerate of what makes the other uncomfortable. It’s tact. I am… I am trying to communicate with you. I really am. You have to work with me.” She fought the tears forming in her eyes.

Andy’s heart softened at the sight of an emotional Miranda. Guilt instantly rushed through her bloodstream. “You’re right. You’ve been amazing about communicating lately. I’m sorry—I’m just not used to… waiting.” She kissed Miranda’s fingertips in apology. “I will try to be more patient.”

When she looked up, Andy realized that Miranda was now letting her tears fall freely. It still startled her when Miranda allowed herself to be so vulnerable. When Andy was still her assistant, she had only seen the woman cry twice. Once, when Stephen left her (although those tears weren’t for Stephen himself, but for feeling as if she’d failed), and the second time had been when Andy walked in on Stephen’s drunken rage. These tears were much softer. She was placing soft kisses on Miranda’s wet eyelids, when they heard a cell phone ring. By the sound of the ringtone, they both knew that it was the girls calling from Mike’s, as they’d promised to do every night.

“Will you get that? I’m going to go get ready for bed,” Miranda requested.

Andy nodded and picked up the phone. Before she could finish the word “hello”, a familiar male voice rang out with urgency.

“You told me he wouldn’t be a problem. He came to my house today. He scared the girls—rambling on about needing to make amends with them. I don’t want him in their lives, Mira. You promised—“

Andy’s heart began to race as she cut him off. “Wait, it’s Andy, Mike. What happened?”

Mike seemed to calm down at the sound of her voice. “Andy, please put my ex-wife on the phone.”

“Um… Just hang on one—“

“Now,” the usually sweet man demanded.

Andy quickly rose from the bed and called Miranda out of the bathroom. Miranda came into the bedroom fresh-faced, in her bathrobe.

Andy covered the receiver and looked back at her. “It’s Mike. Some kind of an emergency—“

Miranda immediately snatched the phone from her lover’s grip. “Michael. What’s wrong? Did something—“

Andy watched as Miranda went pale. She listened intently, occasionally wetting her lips with her tongue. “You’re absolutely right,” she breathed after awhile. “I will make sure that he doesn’t forget our agreement again. Can I speak to the girls?” Her fearful eyes rested on an anxious Andy for a moment before snapping back into conversation. “Hi Bobbseys. Is everything all right? I heard what happened today. … I know… I love you, Darlings… I’ll tell her,” she glanced up at Andy again and visibly relaxed. “Goodnight girls,” she whispered. She hung up and stared into the floorboards as Andy looked on. “The twins say ‘hello’,” she said to no one in particular.

Andy got up and kneeled in front of Miranda. She opened the bottom half of her robe—all sexual intentions having fled her mind—and placed chaste kisses on her girlfriend’s kneecaps.

“Did you get the gist of that?” Miranda asked. Andy nodded. “I should be there right now. Stephen was released yesterday, and I’m not there to make sure he doesn’t do something stupid.”

Andy laid Miranda back and tucked her into their bed. “You can’t worry about Stephen right now. Mike has everything under control back at home, okay?” Miranda nodded. “You’re going to put stress on your heart if you’re not careful.”

The older woman stiffened at the reminder of her health. She sighed and accepted a younger kiss from Andy before rolling over on her side.

Andy turned the lights off and joined Miranda in bed for the night.

***

The rest of Paris fashion week seemed to pass rather quickly. During the days Andy explored the city, while Miranda made appearances at fashion shows and held meetings. In the evenings, Andy would hang on Miranda’s arm at social events until they got back to the hotel to make love.

No one had heard from Stephen again, and the twins were under the safety of their father’s watch. The three of them had escaped to the Hamptons for a quick holiday, so Miranda and Andy were returning to an empty house.

Roy pulled up to the curbside in front of Andy’s apartment. Andy kissed Miranda on the nose in a tender moment of separation anxiety. “It’s only for a little while. I just need to get some more of my stuff. I’ll see you soon, “ she chanted—more for herself than for her girlfriend.

Miranda smiled and watched as Andy exited the town car and entered the doors of her building. Andy knocked, but no one answered. She pulled out the spare key that she’d gotten back from Miranda just in case.

She slowly opened the door calling Emily’s name. Suddenly a mix of rough whispers, giggling, and squealing could be heard, and she entered just as the bedroom door was shut. “Emily?” Andy called out.

“I’ll be out in a minute!” the English woman laughed out.

A loud thud and an “Ow!” could be heard behind the door. Before Andy could ask what happened, Emily slid out of the bedroom. Her hair was messy, her clothes were inside out, and she looked as if she had been thoroughly fucked.

“Oh my God!” Andy gasped. “Did you get laid—in my apartment?” A shit-eating grin spread across her full lips.

“I have no idea what you’re referring to,” Emily insipidly insisted.

“Is he in my bedroom? You skank!” Andy teased. She reached for the door, but it opened before she could get to it. A shy head poked out and Andy lost all of the breath in her lungs. “Lil?”

Lily blushed and stepped out of the room wrapped in a sheet. “Hey… How was Paris?”

“Oh my God.” Andy closed her eyes and tried to erase the images that were forming in her head. “You…” she pointed to Emily, “and YOU?” she asked disbelievingly. “How did this even… What the fuck, Lil? Em?”

Lily tucked the sheet around her body and led Andy to the couch. They plopped down and she carefully searched for her next sentence. “I came by the night you left to tell you that I thought I might be… a lesbian. I mean—of course you figured that out—I told you that I loved you. But I needed to officially come out to you. And Emily was here instead… we drank a little and…”

“I definitely don’t need to know the ‘AND’, Lily!” Andy screeched. “What about your feelings for me?” she added, eliciting a burst of cruel laughter from Emily.

Lily silenced her with a sideways glance. “I uh… I guess I was confused. I mean, I knew I was attracted to women, and you were my best friend. Emily said that it was only natural that I would mix up my feelings,” the curly haired woman explained.

Andy hesitated and glanced between the two. “So you’re gay?” she finally asked Lily.

“Very,” Emily piped in. “She is very, very, VERY gay.” She plastered a knowing grin on her face.

“And you too?” Andy asked.

Emily nodded. “Where have you been? Even Miranda knows that much. Don’t you remember when I dated Serena?”

“The hot Brazilian girl from Beauty? You dated her? I just thought you guys were friends—not girlfriends.” Andy’s head spun as she tried to wrap her mind around the situation. “And now, my best friend is your girlfriend?”

Lily and Emily exchanged a shy glance. “If she’ll have me… I mean, we were just fooling around, but—“

“I would love that,” Lily agreed. She stood and kissed Emily, making Andy groan playfully in mock-discomfort.

She calmed as they separated and stared at her. “Don’t look at me like that. I’ll let you two have your nasty little sex den back, soon. I just have to pack some more things to take to Miranda’s.”

“Are you moving in with her?” Emily asked.

Andy hesitated. “I’m not sure… she asked me while we were gone. I didn’t give her an answer yet.”

Emily seemed to bore quickly as Andy filled her in on the events of the past week. “Well, get whatever you need. It’s all yours— Quite literally, I suppose. We’ll be watching TV over here.”

Andy nodded and headed into her bedroom to pack a small bag of extra clothes and necessities. When she reappeared in the small living room, Emily was straddling Lily’s lap and they were engaged in a heated make-out session. She cleared her throat, and the two lovers sprung from each other’s bodies.

“I’m all done. I’ll call you later about living arrangements. If I end up moving in with Miranda, you’re more than welcome to rent this place out, Em. Just let me know.”

Rushed goodbyes were exchanged, and Andy hurried back to the townhouse in disbelief.

Part 6…

Keep this up (Part 4)

2009-03-31T04:30:46Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 4)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1
Part 2
Part 3

Andy had learned a lot about Miranda Priestly from being her assistant. For one, she liked her coffee to be scalding hot. She also hated to let people down, and she rarely did. She worked hard, and she appreciated people who did the same.
As Miranda‘s lover, Andy was learning a lot more—like the fact that she loved to be kissed behind her ears and her kneecaps. Everything that the woman did had a purpose—she worked to prove her worth to others, she loved to prove her worth to herself, and she made love to release the tension that proving her worth had caused. No minutes were wasted with Miranda Priestly. And jealousy, well that was Miranda’s tragic flaw. What Andy learned about herself, was that she quite liked Miranda’s quirky ins and outs—especially the jealousy.
Apparently jealousy was a trait that consumed all three of the Priestly women.  She stood at the door of Miranda’s bedroom, too stunned to say anything.
“NO FAIR, MOM!” Caroline screamed.
“Caroline, I would appreciate it if you lowered your voice," Miranda requested in an eerily calm tone.
Her two red-headed girls stared at her with fire in their blue eyes, while Andy continued to listen from the door.
Caroline continued her rant with slightly less intensity. “Mom, you barely know Andy. This is so unfair!”
Miranda allowed a condescending chuckle to pass through her lips. “It’s not a competition, Bobbseys. Honestly, Andrea is coming to help me. If you two came to Paris, I would be to busy too spend any time with you. You know what Paris fashion week is like. You barely even see me during New York fashion week. Surely you understand.”
“It’s fine, Mom,” Cassidy sighed.
Caroline elbowed her sister in response. “No it’s not!”
“Shut up!” Cassidy whispered. “Dad said we couldn’t stress her out.”
Caroline frowned and folded her arms, eyes burning blue flames into her mother.
Miranda rolled her eyes and walked to Andy, who was still glued to her spot in the doorway. Her eyes travelled her lover’s black Marc Jacobs dress approvingly. “We’re going out to dinner. Either you two can come and enjoy the evening—or you can stay and commiserate about impossibilities. The choice is yours.”
She took hold of Andy’s hand and led her into the study on the second floor, carefully closing the door behind her.
“Wow,” Andy gasped, “that was bad.”
“Caroline is not the most… understanding girl, is she?” Miranda had an amused grin on her face. She seemed almost impressed by her daughter’s outburst now that she had escaped it. She only let it fade when she noticed the tears that threatened to drop from her lover’s eyes. “Darling?” she asked.
“Sorry,” Andy choked. “I just feel kind of guilty. I don’t want them to hate me.”
Miranda frowned as she cupped Andy’s face. “My daughter is a spoiled brat. Hopefully, she’ll grow out of it. You, however, are a saint for putting up with her. And I am very pleased that you’ve decided to come with me.” She kissed her to prove it.
There was a soft knock door of the room, and Miranda quickly went to answer. “Michael,” she greeted, rather cheerfully. “I thought you’d left?”
“Cassidy called and asked me to come back.” Mike answered, as he smiled and gave Miranda a friendly kiss on the cheek. When he saw that Andy was in the room, he walked over and gave her an awkward hug. “Apparently Carol’s had a fit, and I’m to deal with it.”
“Nonsense, it’s handled. We’re going out to dinner, and you’re welcome to join us.” Miranda fixed her hair in the mirror on the wall.
The twins came bursting into the room, and Caroline walked straight to her father. “Daddy, Mom’s taking Andy to Paris and she’s never taken us before. Can you tell her how unfair it is? We never get to go anywhere!”
Mike rubbed his chin contemplatively. “Well, Angel, I’m sure that they’ll be doing work the whole time, and Mummy needs some one to make sure she doesn’t overwork herself because of her heart condition. Besides, Andy’s been there with her for the past… however many years. This is nothing new.”
“But she’s not going as her assistant this time, she’s going as her girlfriend,” Caroline moaned.
Miranda nearly choked wondering when her children had figured that out. Of course, the fact was obvious… but it was also unspoken.
“Drop it, Caroline,” Mike warned.
“No!” Caroline screamed. “This is just like you taking Sarah to Cabo! You guys never do anything with us anymore!” She stormed out of the room in a rage. Her heavy footsteps were heard until a loud slam resounded through the house. Cassidy shot them all an apologetic frown as she followed.
The three remaining adults glanced at each other uncomfortably. The room remained silent for several moments.
“Who is Sarah?” Miranda finally asked.
Mike shifted his weight and avoided making eye contact. “My… em… girlfriend.”
“Oh?” Miranda questioned. She pursed her lips and batted her eyelashes a few times. “I didn’t know that you were dating.”
“I didn’t want to tell you yet, with your heart condition and all—“
“Will everyone stop calling it a condition?! It was a one-time chance incident! Honestly, you people are driving me insane!”
The editor’s sudden mood-swing surprised both Andy and Mike into quiet submission.
“Okay,” Mike agreed.
Miranda took a moment to calm her nerves. “And you’re taking this Sarah woman to the timeshare in Cabo?”
“Mira, I…”
“No, that’s fine, Michael. If you want to take some woman that you barely know to our timeshare, then have at it!” Miranda yelled.
Andy shook her head at the situation before her and immediately left the room. An impulsive move, yes, but her girlfriend was jealous about her ex-husband’s new love interest. She didn’t need to be around to witness this. Miranda’s voice called after her, but she left the house without a second thought.
Her phone began to ring frantically—each time the ignore button was pressed, another call would come in. She wasn’t sure where she would go, but she knew she wouldn’t go back to the townhouse tonight.
***
Andy wasn’t sure how she’d ended up drunk at Lily’s apartment crying her eyes out. They’d barely even spoken since Nate left. But, for some reason, it was the first place she could think of going.
She really hadn’t had any friends since Nate left. Miranda just always seemed to be… enough.
The two former best friends were sitting on the couch, nursing their glasses of hard liquor.
“Are you going to tell me what happened?” Lily hesitantly asked.   She tucked Andy’s messy hair behind her ear and smiled.
Andy nodded. “Promise not to get mad at me?”
“I promise.” A mocha-cinnamon hand grabbed hold of an ivory-porcelain one in reassurance.
Andy released a deep breath through her tears. “I’ve been dating Miranda.” She watched as Lily stiffened. “I know. You hate her. But, nothing happened when I was with Nate, I swear.”
“Okay,” came Lily’s weak whisper. “Um. So what happened?”
“I don’t know. Today, Caroline told me she hated me, and then Mike came over and Miranda—she was really possessive. I don’t know, I just got overwhelmed…” She sobbed into her friend’s shoulder.
“Sh…” Lily soothed. “Breathe, Sachs. We’ll figure it out.” She was teasing and soothing all at the same time. This was the best friend she’d remembered.
Andy looked up and smiled. Before she realized what was happening, soft lips captured her own in a gentle kiss. Much to her own surprise, Andy kissed back. She felt Lily’s hand travelling down to cup her breast, and was shaken out of her drunken haze. “Wait!” she gasped. She stood up and put her hand on her mouth. “What the fuck was that, Lil? I just told you that I’m in love with Miranda!”
Lily’s expression was unreadable. She sat back on the couch, heavily panting. “I guess it was the alcohol. I’ll, um… set up the couch so you can get some rest, okay?”
Andy stared as the curly-haired woman grabbed some sheets from a nearby cabinet, and began setting up a bed on the couch. “Thanks, but I think I should go,” she gently replied.
Lily’s head snapped back. “Where? To your apartment?”
“Back to my… to Miranda. She’s probably really worried.”
Andy stepped in and gave Lily a warm hug. She avoided her friend’s eyes, for fear of making awkward eye contact and let herself out.
***
When she had arrived at the townhouse, drunk with red and swollen eyes from crying, Miranda had eagerly welcomed her home. She had apologized profusely about the situation with Mike explaining that, while his dishonesty had hurt her, that was where her feelings ended. She loved him as a friend, and she expected him to tell her when he finally started dating again, since he hadn’t dated anyone since their divorce.
The twins came tip-toeing into the kitchen with sheepishly ashamed looks on their faces. “I’m glad you’re okay. I don’t hate you, Andy,” Caroline had admitted.
The girls had been showered with hugs and kisses, and sent up to bed with no ill feelings.
Now they sat at the dinner table in complete silence. Andy fidgeted in her chair.
“Are you still angry with me?” Miranda finally asked.
Andy sighed, her heart heavy with guilt. “I drank too much tonight,” she blurted.
Miranda’s eyes questioned her further. “I know. You were angry.”
“I went to Lily’s and we drank a lot of booze,” the brunette continued. She noted the sudden tensing of her lover’s jaw. “…And something happened—but it was just a kiss! She kissed me! But she was wasted so…”
Miranda opened her mouth to speak, but thought better on it.
“I’m so sorry, Baby. It was like my brain had been shut off. I’m not even interested in her—or in anyone but you. I promise.”
Miranda cleared her throat and nodded. “You certainly are dense sometimes, Andrea.” Her tone was as cold as ever, but her gaze was gentle upon her younger lover. “If you don’t realize that your friend, Lily, is in love with you—even after the way she reacted when Nathanial left you, and her feelings about this whole situation with me—then—“
“In love with me?” Andy burst out laughing. “Come on, Miranda, she’s not even gay.”
“Yes, well, that didn’t stop me from being in love with you. Perhaps that’s just the effect you have on women. How should I know? But she is, in fact, in love with you. Think about it.”
Sure, Lily had been possessive in the past. But that’s how best friends were. Right? Oh God.    “I guess it’s possible…”
“It is not a possibility-- it’s a fact,” Miranda insisted.
“But even if it was, I’m not interested.”
The silver-haired woman evaluated the statement, until her features loosened in approval. “Because she is your childhood friend, and because I feel slightly sorry for her desperate attempt to steal you from me, I will not… act on my rage.”
Andy stifled a laugh and kissed her girlfriend. Suddenly a mischievous grin spread over her lips. She ducked her head and whispered in her ear. “Baby… Do you remember what we did that time at my apartment?”
Miranda’s cheeks flushed and her skin turned a few degrees warmer. She nodded, with her lips tightly closed even though she wanted to wet them with her tongue.
“I want to do it again,” Andy rasped.
Miranda willed herself to move, but Andy’s hands were cupping her backside—and teeth were grazing against her earlobe. “Hmm?” She could feel Andy smile against her.
“I want to fuck you with that cock again—“
“Language, Andrea…” Miranda scolded, dropping from her trance. She smiled, despite her tone. “I’m going to say goodnight to the girls. Be in our bedroom in ten minutes. That’s all.” She ducked out of the embrace and climbed the staircase.
Andy beamed. ‘Our bedroom.’
***
Andy gasped as Miranda’s head bobbed up and down between her legs. This image was intoxicating. She could almost feel her lover’s lips wrapped around her, as they sucked up and down. “So good,” Andy purred.
Miranda grinned, with an untamed hunger. She pushed Andy back on the bed and straddled her hips, gently easing herself down onto the phallus. She grunted at Andy’s impatient thrust into her. “Mmmph!”
Andy groaned as the shorter end of the toy rubbed against her clit.
Miranda’s hips began to undulate and roll on top of Andy. She sat up and drove the cock harder into herself, breasts bouncing with vigor. “Al… All.. Almost there!” she let out in breathy gasps.
Andy used the momentum of a thrust to flip them over. She laid down on her girlfriend and dragged her tongue over her hardened pink nipples. With a second wave of energy, Andy thrust herself into Miranda with fury until a strangled cry came from the back of the woman’s throat.
The brunette pumped a couple more times before her own orgasm shook her into exhaustion. “Oh fuuuck,” she sighed. Miranda sat up slightly, and Andy cut her off before she could speak. “I know—‘language’. Just… that was… hot. You are hot.”
Miranda’s throaty laugh tumbled out of her, shaking the bed. “Indeed.”
***
“How did it go?” Andy yelped into her cell phone. This morning had been a follow-up/check-up for Miranda, and she was stuck at work.
Miranda’s cheerful tone gave her hope. “I’m all clear. My stress test, my cholesterol—everything is healthy. Pack your bags, Darling.”
Andy’s sigh of relief carried through the line. “That’s awesome. I love you, Baby.”
“I love you, too. What time do you think you’ll be home tonight?”
Andy got up to answer a knock on the door to her office. She was shocked to see Lily standing there with an urgency in her eyes. “Um… I’ll call you back, okay?”
“Andrea?”
“Bye.” Andy hung up and stared at her friend. “Hi.”
“Can I come in?” Lily tentatively asked.
Andy nodded and let her in, shutting the door behind her. They sat down and smiled at each other.
“I went to your apartment last night, but you weren’t there. I figured I could still find you here,” Lily admitted.
“I slept at Miranda’s.” Andy blushed as memories of the previous night flooded her mind.
“Anyway, I need to talk to you.” She paused, finding the courage to continue. “I’m… sorry about the other night.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Andy insisted.
“No, I took advantage of you. Look Andy, I miss you. A lot. I don’t know what happened to us. I luh… I love you,” Lily exhaled. She cringed while she waited for a reaction.
“I love you too, Lil.”
“No, Andy. I love you.”
“Oh.” Andy reclined in her chair. “But I’m… with Miranda. I love her.”
Lily started to cry, allowing weakness to peak in cracks through her toughness. “I just thought… God I’m so stupid. I just…”
“You are not stupid. Listen—“ She was cut off by the ringing of her cell phone. She winced as Miranda’s name flashed across the screen.   “Can you just wait here for a second? Just a second.”
Andy stumbled out and answered her phone. “Hey, what’s wrong?”
“I don’t appreciate being hung up on, Andrea.”
“I know, but something came up. Lily stopped by the office.”
“Oh,” Miranda gasped.
“I need to deal with this. I’ll see you tonight?”
“Yes, alright.”
“I love you.” Andy practically sang the words in apology.
She hung up and headed back to her office, but Lily was nowhere to be found. Andy shrieked to herself in frustration. She glanced down at her phone, and texted Lily. ‘We need to talk.’

On to Part 5

Keep this up (Part 3)

2009-03-28T22:06:35Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 3)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1
Part 2

“Finish your soup. And get some rest. And let me know if you need—“

Miranda cut her girlfriend off with her signature glare. “I’m fine, Andrea.”

Andy nodded and reluctantly left, pulling the door shut behind her. It was Miranda’s first day back in the townhouse, and Andy was staying with her to make sure she had everything that she needed.

“Do you have a minute, Andy?” Mike’s voice called from the bottom of the staircase.

She followed the tall, wiry, red-headed man into the kitchen. He’d ditched a familiar business suit for a pair of Armani jeans and a True Religion t-shirt and the soft lines in his face creased into a gentle smile. Andy was never quite sure how or why Miranda had let him go. He was handsome, he was nice, he was an excellent father, and he obviously still cared for her.

“What’s going on, Mike?” she casually asked once their feet had stopped moving.

“Thanks for hangin’ around here with us today. The girls were really worried about their mum.” His faint Scottish accent seemed as if it had faded throughout the day. He pulled a ginger beer out of the refrigerator and sat on the counter.

Andy plastered a polite smile on her face. “I want to help her as much as I can. She’s going crazy—she can’t work or move around. This is hell for her.”

Mike took a gulp of his ginger beer and exhaled. “Andy, may I ask you a personal question?” She nodded hesitantly. “My daughters have the craziest idea that… well, that you’re with Miranda… y’know, with with Miranda.”

“Um… I am with Miranda,” Andy quietly confirmed.

“Oh,” Mike yelped, his voice rising in pitch. “Okay, well that’s… Um. Right. I just thought that the girls were… you know, making up their stories again. That’s great. Congratulations.” His cheeks grew even redder than they naturally were.

“Thanks…” Andy suddenly felt incredibly awkward standing in the kitchen with the father of her girlfriend’s children. “Hm…” she purred, hoping that he would break the silence.

“Alright then, I have the girls until next weekend, but I have a feeling that they’ll be stopping by to check on Miranda. Just give me a ring if she needs anything. The doctor was adamant about the resting—can you make sure she rests?” Andy arched her eyebrows incredulously, and he immediately corrected himself. “Of course, I know that’s impossible. Just keep reminding her.”

Andy nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

“Great then, I’m off. Take care, Andy. And take care of Mira.” Mike started for the foyer.

“Are we okay?” Andy called after him.

He slowly turned. “Why? Because you’re dating my ex-wife? We’re fine! You’re a helluva lot more charming than that dick, Stephen. And you seem to be good for her.”

“Thanks.”

He grinned; suddenly back to his normal, relaxed self. He waved his hand and left to pick up the twins from their ballet lessons.

***

Andy’s mind raced through all of the work she would have to do on Monday. She wasn’t sure she wanted to leave Miranda alone yet. Just as she was going through her agenda, her thoughts were interrupted by a tender kiss on her shoulder. Miranda spooned her and traced her hand in a downward path over her abdomen. “We can’t!” Andy gasped.

“Why not?” Miranda groaned. The restless woman had been a nightmare all day, demanding to know why she couldn’t do this or why she wasn’t allowed to eat that.

Andy rolled her eyes. “Because your doctor said that you couldn’t yet,” the brunette said for the twentieth time today.

“Well, that’s because my doctor doesn’t have a sexy little thing lying next to him in his bed,” she whined. She kissed the back of Andy’s neck. “You smell delicious,” she whispered into her ear, with no intention of stopping.

“Okay,” the younger woman said as she jumped up, grabbed a pillow, and moved to the couch on the other side of the room, “since you can’t behave, I’ll be over here.”

Miranda sat up and glared at her girlfriend. “It was a mild heart-attack. If that! I’m still alive!”

“Exactly, and I’m going to keep it that way. Goodnight, Miranda.” Andy curled up and pulled the sheet over her head.

***

Andy’s bare feet were cold against the hard wood of the first floor. She entered the kitchen to find Emily and Miranda discussing the agenda for the day at the breakfast nook.

“Hey, Em!” Andy greeted, before she could control her enthusiasm.

“Andrea!” Emily sarcastically gasped. “Don’t you look… comfortable?” Her eyes scanned over Andy’s poke-a-dot pajama pants and wife-beater with obvious disapproval.

Miranda fought against the smirk that began to form on her lips as she granted Andy a quick peck. “We were just discussing Paris.”

“What about it?” Andy asked.

Emily cleared her throat and took out a large notepad. “I was thinking of booking the same exact suite that Miranda had last year for the two of you. I’ve talked to Mark Fox, and he’s given you two weeks off. Miranda wasn’t sure if you wanted me to give your dad the hotel information so that they can reach you.”

Andy’s breath hitched. “That’s okay,” she yelped.

“Oh? So, you’ve told him already?” Miranda asked.

“Well… No,” Andy confessed.

Miranda took a sip of her coffee and stared at her. “Are you going to?”

The two women’s eyes locked, and it became clear that Andy had no intention of telling her father about their trip. “Actually, I wasn’t even sure that I wanted to go,” she admitted.

Emily shifted uncomfortably in her chair, until a cold glance from Miranda made her freeze in place.

“What are you saying?” Miranda demanded.

Andy’s brow scrunched as she spoke carefully. “I just don’t know if either one of us should be going to Paris in your condition…”

“My condition? I’m not sickly, by any means. What exactly do you mean by my ‘condition’, Andrea?” The question was cold as she pursed her lips.

Andy swallowed hard and shrugged her shoulders.

“Good,” Miranda continued, “Then book us the room, Emily. And forgive Andrea for her confusion.”

“Don’t do that, Miranda,” Andy cut in. “Don’t talk about me like I’m a child.” She turned to Emily and gave her a wry smile. “Just book that suite for one, Emily. I won’t be going.” Without waiting for an answer, Andy shifted out of the kitchen and climbed the stairs. She heard the front door shut, and realized that Emily had been dismissed.

“Andrea,” Miranda called from the bottom of the staircase. Andy stopped and watched her from the foot of the top stair. “What do you think you’re doing? We agreed that—“

“We agreed that we would discuss this—Not that you would make my decision for me,” Andy interrupted. “I’m not your assistant anymore. I don’t have to say yes.”

“That’s right, Andrea! I’m not paying you to be here! If you don’t want to be here, then leave!” There was a fire in Miranda’s eyes that Andy had never witnessed before. She was nearly screaming, and she was having trouble breathing. She sucked in a helping of breath and crumpled down onto the staircase to rest.

“Miranda?” Andy asked. She ran down the stairs to her as fast as she could. “Are you okay?” She sat down and cradled Miranda’s flushed face in her hands. “Shit, you’re so warm. See, this is what I mean. You can’t push like that!”

Miranda gulped for air and pulled away from Andy’s touch. “I’m fine,” she whispered. She slowly stood, bracing herself on the rail.

Andy watched her climb the stairs. Shortly after, she could hear the water in their bathroom running. Miranda was probably taking a bath to relax—another one of her doctor’s suggestions.

After much debate, Andy went up into the master bathroom. Just as she had suspected, Miranda was soaking in a bubble bath. “Hey,” she quietly greeted. She bent down and lightly traced her fingers through the water.

Miranda closed her eyes and let her head fall back, resting it against the wall. “Don’t ask me if I’m alright, or I’ll scream.”

“Okay,” Andy agreed. She leaned in and kissed Miranda’s forehead. She took a deep breath and leaned back against the toilet bowl. “I’m really scared for you.”

“Andrea…”

“No, I just wanted you to know. I’m scared that you’re going to push yourself too far.” She sighed when she realized that Miranda was ignoring her. She walked out into the bedroom and crawled back into bed. Just as she was dozing off, the doorbell rang.

Andy reluctantly got up and went downstairs to answer it. She opened the door to find Emily on the other side. “I thought you left.”

“Before you pulled your little stunt, Miranda told me that you’re a horrible cook. I picked up some food from Carmine's for both of you." As soon as Andy opened her mouth to speak Emily held up her hand. “Don’t worry, I didn’t get the steak. It’s the salmon.”

Andy blinked her big brown eyes a few times in astonishment. “Wow, Em. That was… really nice.”

The red-head let out a bored sigh as she handed the bag of food over. “Don’t be ridiculous, it’s my job. Miranda would never forgive me for allowing her to suffer through your ‘homemade’ chicken noodle soup.”

“Still,” Andy insisted. “Thank you.”

The women shared a smile, allowing the affection that always lingered just below the surface of their hostile friendship to peek through for a brief moment.

“You were wrong, you know,” Emily accused, her tone sill kind.

Andy scrunched her brow in question.

“Miranda wasn’t treating you like a child. She was treating you like a bloody princess. She was trying to make a perfect trip for you. I’ve never seen anyone else do it before, but I think you’ve hurt her feelings.”

The brunette blushed and cast her eyes toward the ground. “I love her, Emily. It’s starting to scare me.”

Emily’s initial look of shock faded from her features and dissolved into a smile. “You should be scared—it’s Miranda fucking Priestly!” Emily teased. Andy chuckled in response. Emily cleared her throat and backed away from the doorway. “Right. Well, I’m off to enjoy the rest of my weekend.” She turned and walked away, the clack-clack of her heels resounding on the concrete.

As Andy shut the door and turned, she was surprised to see her girlfriend at the top of the stairs watching her. “Oh! Um. Emily brought us lunch if you’re interested.”

Miranda allowed a smirk to play on her lips as she descended. She looked almost angelic in her white robe, her white hair elegantly framing her face. She walked straight into the kitchen, and Andy followed without question.

They unpacked their meals and sat at the breakfast nook. They didn’t bother to plate their food—they ate straight from their Styrofoam boxes. Andy’s eyes were glued on her lover’s delicate mouth as she chewed and silence. Miranda had been so lost in thought, that she hadn’t noticed big brown eyes fixed on her. When she finally did, she blushed heavily. Andy tore her pupils away and glanced around the room in embarrassment.

“I’m sorry about before,” she spoke, barely above a whisper.

Miranda glanced up and smiled. “Me too.”

“Do you remember when you told me that you saw a lot of yourself in me?”

“How could I forget? You left me right after,” Miranda jabbed.

Andy winced and tried to ignore the hostility in the statement. “We both thrive on control. We need control, and people need us to be in control for them. That is something that we have in common.” Miranda looked up with an amused expression on her face. Andy continued. “So, I get why this is hell for you. You can’t do anything that you want to do—you can’t control this situation. I hate having to watch you suffer through your doctor’s orders, because I know that you are probably more stressed out than you would be if you were working.”

“Yes,” Miranda weakly whispered.

“And even though I would do anything for you, you know that you can’t, in fact, control me.”

“We’ve already established that, haven’t we?” Miranda bitterly spat.

Andy sighed. “That should make you happy, Miranda. I don’t have to be here with you, but I am. I’m fucking in love with you.”

Miranda’s mouth twitched, hinting at a smile. “You’re ‘fucking in love’ with me? How very romantic.” Her voice was thick with sarcasm. She watched as Andy buried her frustrated face into her palms. She placed a comforting hand on Andy’s shoulder, and when her younger lover looked up, she kissed her.

Their lips and tongues danced, until they were forced to break apart for air. “Honestly, Andrea,” Miranda rasped. “That mouth of yours…”

Andy reached over and pulled Miranda’s robe off of her shoulders. The editor immediately stood and pulled the garment back up. Somehow, she had managed to control the carnal desire that had been consuming her mere seconds earlier. Andy groaned at the loss. “No, no. I’m not supposed to do that with you,” Miranda reprimanded. She threw her empty food box away and sashayed through the kitchen towards the stairs.

“Tease!” Andy whispered. She ran after Miranda and flipped her around, pulling her in for a bruising kiss.

Miranda groaned as she was being pushed up against the wall next to the closet in the foyer. “What about the doct--?”

“Fuck him!” Andy moaned as she threw Miranda’s robe open. She pinched and traced along her lover’s full breasts, while she sucked along her neck. She smiled into a kiss as her fingers found Miranda soaking for her already. “So tight,” she mumbled as she felt her lover’s slick walls suckle at her fingers.

Miranda’s trembling hand slipped under the waistband of Andy’s pajama pants and matched Andy’s rhythm and pace. “Uhhn… Mmm… God!” She called with every thrust.

Andy found something especially erotic about the fact that they would probably come at the same time. She nearly lost it when Miranda wrapped her leg around her slender waist and fucked herself harder against her fingers. “Jesus!” Andy exhaled. She was barely hanging on. As soon as she felt the first clench of Miranda’s heat around her, she let herself come.

They shuddered and bucked against each other’s bodies for several moments until they found their peace again. Miranda held her ear against Andy’s chest. She was mesmerized by every breath—every heartbeat. She finally withdrew her hand from its warm shelter, eliciting a soft sigh from the younger woman.

“How do you feel?” Andy asked, once she had enough air in her lungs.

“Wonderful,” Miranda whispered.

Andy cupped her cheek and gave her a kiss. “You’re not worked up…? In the bad way, I mean?” She laid her hand across Miranda’s chest to indicate her heart.

Miranda smirked. “Quite the opposite. I’m worked up in a very good way.”

Andy pulled Miranda’s robe back on for her and they kissed one more time. They joined hands and Miranda led the way back up the stairs. There was an unspoken understanding that they would be spending the rest of the day in bed.

Part 4

Keep this up (Part 2)

2009-03-25T22:15:43Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 2)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Part 1

Andy was on her 20 minute lunch break in the second week of her job at the New Yorker. She wished that she was eating on her supposed lunch break, but there was so much work to be done. Instead, she’d stayed in and made revisions to her very first article. “What’s up, Em?” she sighed into her phone.

“What in God’s name have you done?” Emily demanded. She ignored Andy’s annoyed huff and continued, undeterred. “Miranda is a complete ogre. No one wants to go near her. The new girl—the 4^th in 5 days, by the way—is terrified. Fix it.”

“Hey, I don’t work there anymore. If she’s got a problem, you fix it. It’s your job now,” Andy defended.

“I’m not the one going down on her.”

Andy froze, her skin suddenly very pale. “What? What are you…”

Emily laughed bitterly. “Oh, don’t act like it’s not happening, Andy. I know—of course I know. It’s my job to know. She’s sloppy with you—always has been. And frankly, I don’t care. However you get your jollies, by all means, get them. But whatever you’ve done to Miranda, fix it. It’s affecting everyone here.”

Andy exhaled as her new boss, Mark, motioned for her to come into his office. She nodded and held up a 1 with her finger to indicate that she’d be in shortly. “Look Emily, I haven’t done anything. I’ve hardly even seen Miranda since I started this job.” In reality, she hadn’t seen her at all. The weeks were busy for them both, and on Saturday, when they were supposed to get together, Miranda was called away to the office because Vogue had stolen their cover idea.

“Well then that’s the problem, isn’t it?” Emily concluded. Before Andy could protest, she cut her off. “See her, Andrea. Give her a good screw, tell her some nice things, and make everyone’s lives a little easier. Nigel’s threatened to walk already, and I can’t deal with this drama, Andy. I’m not cut out for it.”

“Whoa, slow down. I’ll be with her all weekend, okay? I’ll see what I can do.” Andy soothed. As much as Emily annoyed her, she cared for her deep down. And she was concerned about the girl’s anxiety—she could only imagine how tense Runway had been since she’d left.

“…So, how long have you been screwing Miranda, you dirty little whore?” Emily asked. Her voice was full of scandal.

“You know I’m not answering that. I’m hanging up now.”

“Fine.” Emily lowered her voice to emphasize her seriousness. “Please, Andy. She’s been a nightmare since you left.”

Andy said some encouraging words before hanging up. She reminded Emily that Miranda was a private person, but promised to see what she could do. ‘Back to work,’ she thought to herself as she headed into Mark’s office.

***

Andy was curled up in Miranda’s bed on Friday night. This was supposed to be their night. Two weeks into the New Yorker, and a busy season at Runway meant no time for each other. She had been waiting for this day—the girls would be at their father’s, so the house was all theirs. She’d worn her favorite dress and brand new lingerie, and arrived right after work. Then she’d made them dinner and run them a bath.

It was now 11:00 PM, and Miranda was nowhere to be found. No phone call, no email, no text… No Miranda.

The stress of Andy’s work week weighed heavy on her tonight. She smothered her face into the pillows until her tears ran dry. She wanted to sleep, but the lights were on, and she was too tired to turn them off. Instead, she drifted in and out of a light slumber, her eyes red and puffy.

She wasn’t sure how much time had passed when she felt the weight of her lover next to her in bed. Fingers stroked through her hair, and a gentle kiss was placed on her bare shoulder.

Andy instinctively pulled away from the touch and turned to face Miranda. Her stare was ice cold.

Miranda blinked a few times and shrunk back against the headboard. “We were stuck at the shoot in the Hamptons. I couldn’t do anything.”

Andy would’ve yelled, if she’d had any more energy left in her. “And you didn’t let me know.” Her voice was menacing, even in its sleepy scratchiness.

Miranda closed her eyes and nodded. Her jaw muscles tightened, and when she opened her mouth to speak, no words came out. Andy snuggled closer to her and inhaled the distinct scent of cigarette smoke. Miranda and cigarettes meant lots and lots of stress.

“I know you’re busy, Miranda. That’s who you are, and I get it.. But I was waiting for you, and you didn’t even call,” she reasoned.

The older woman sighed and nodded her head.

“What’s wrong?” Andy asked.

Miranda explained how she’d had the week from hell, and how she had desperately missed Andy (as both her assistant and her lover) all week long. “When we ran late,” she continued, “I didn’t want to let you down, so I—”

“So you didn’t let me know? Miranda, running late was completely out of your control. I know that. I had a bad week and I just feel like shit, so can we drop it?”

“I’m… sorry,” Miranda breathed.

Andy gasped at the word. Sorry? She’d never heard Miranda apologize to anyone other than the twins—not even Mike or Stephen had the luxury of eliciting that word. She rubbed her swollen eyes and kissed Miranda with a fervor that she didn’t think still existed in her tired body. “You taste like an ashtray,” she teased, as she broke for air and smiled for the first time in days.

Miranda rolled her eyes at the playful accusation. Caroline and Cassidy had made her promise to lay off Reds, but Andy understood that some days called for them.

“By the way,” Andy continued, “why is this the first time I’ve heard about your week? Every time I called and asked how you were, you told me you were fine.”

The older woman huffed and shifted beside Andy’s body. “I don’t complain, Andrea. Besides, I thought that you would be able to read my mind by now.”

Andy thought for a moment. “Well, yeah, when it was my job. But now I have another job, and it’s your responsibility to tell me what you need.”

“Is that so?” Miranda countered.

“Mmmmhmmm.”

Miranda smiled wickedly at her younger lover. She crawled on top of her, straddling her hips. “Well then… I need…” she whispered into Andy’s red-flushed ear. She snaked her tongue out and gave it a lick before continuing. “… to fuck you.”

Andy gasped as her body suddenly went warm with anticipation. “Okay,” she sighed. Miranda’s lips latched onto her neck, and she threw her head back in pleasure. Her senses were overwhelmed as she felt her nightgown being removed. Miranda undressed herself, and landed back in between Andy’s legs.

Andy moaned, as Miranda’s wet heat lowered and made contact with her own. This was… new. And nice. Very nice. “Oh my God,” she gasped, as Miranda’s thrusts grew with enthusiasm. Every time their sensitive centers ground against each other, both women groaned and held on tighter. It continued for what seemed like an eternity.

“I can’t… I’m going to… Ohh,” Andy whimpered. The friction between them was not enough as much as it was too much. They were dripping onto each other’s thighs.

Miranda sped up and they came together, eventually falling into a heap of sweaty, panting, arousal.

“Oh God,” Andy let out in a half-laugh/half-exhale. “Miranda… that was… that was… Oh my God…”

The older woman smiled and stroked her lover’s hair. Andy resigned from talking, realizing that Miranda had rendered her senseless.

***

Things had gotten easier at work, for the most part. Andy was spending more time at the townhouse. Family dinners with Miranda and the twins were becoming routine, the twins were even growing accustomed to seeing her walk out of their mother’s bedroom early in the mornings in search of her hidden box of Lucky Charms. Andy realized that she had successfully integrated into Miranda’s world.

Tonight, Miranda would spend her first night in Andy’s apartment, which was decidedly freer than the confines of Miranda’s townhouse. Here, there were no children or sloppy St. Bernards. The wine was the cheap stuff from Trader Joe’s and the city noises echoed throughout the bedroom. They ate pad Thai from a Styrofoam box and watched old movies. They teased each other and they laughed.

When Andy fed Miranda her favorite chocolate dipped strawberries with whispers of “my way”, she complied. When Andy begged Miranda to watch Breakfast at Tiffany’s (for the 50^th time in their relationship) with whispers of "my way", she complied. And when Andy walked out clad in nothing but a pair of Jimmy Choos and a strap-on with whispers of “my way”, she gladly complied.

“Your apartment is… very accommodating, Andrea,” Miranda drawled as they lay in the post-coital afterglow. “Even if it is in Harlem.” She was tangled in her lover’s body, wrapped up in her warmth.

Andy chuckled and burrowed into Miranda’s shoulder. “I’m glad you like it. Maybe Emily could deliver the book here sometimes, and you can stay over when the girls are away.”

Miranda smiled. “Right, I’ll just say, ‘Emily, I’m sleeping with Andrea tonight. Do you mind dropping by?’”

Andy rolled her eyes. “Well, you don’t have to say it like that. She gets the drift when you just say that we’re spending time together.”

Miranda sat up with a confused look on her face. “Why would she ‘get the drift,’ Andrea?”

Andy grew pale as she realized that Miranda wasn’t aware that Emily knew about their secret romance. “What?” she nervously barked. Miranda stared her down until she nearly melted. “Um. Emily knows about us.”

“Did you tell her?” Miranda demanded.

“God, no! She just sort of… knew. You’re not exactly discreet, Miranda.”

Miranda’s nostrils flared with anger. “I didn’t know that I had to be. Why is she spying on me in my personal life? Doesn’t she have anything better to do?”

Andy snickered. “You are her life. She doesn’t know what to do with herself when she gets off of work.”

“You make it sound as if she's in love with me—“

“No, she’s just obsessed with your approval. I’m the one in love,” Andy blurted. She immediately wanted to take it back. Miranda’s eyes went wide at the confession. “Anyway,” Andy continued, “Don’t punish her for doing her job.” She kissed Miranda and reached over to turn the lights out.

“Andrea?” Miranda whispered, after several moments of silence.

Andy cringed. She’d hoped that they could pretend like she hadn’t said those words. “Hm?” she responded.

Miranda let a few moments of silence pass before answering. “The twins’ birthday is on Sunday. Would you join us for dinner?”

“I thought that they were having a party at Mike’s?” the younger woman asked.

“Yes, on Saturday. But they wanted to spend their birthday at home with us.”

Andy blushed. She was part of “home”. “I would lo—really like that.”

No more words were necessary that night, and Andy fell asleep to the sound of Miranda’s even breathing.

***

“I hate her!” Caroline screamed, slamming the door in Andy’s face.

“Oh, come on, Carol! She’s probably stuck somewhere.” Andy pleaded through the barrier with Cassidy at her side.

“She’s two hours late!” Caroline retorted.

The brunette sighed and stepped away from the door. She glanced over at Cassidy who looked pensive beside her. “You okay, Cass?” she asked.

“I’m fine. She probably got really busy. Carol can't handle stuff like this.”

“Your mom is probably just stuck somewhere. I’ll keep trying to reach Emily, okay?” Andy offered.

Cassidy nodded and thanked her. “Let me in!” she demanded of her dramatic sister.

“Fine,” Caroline answered. She opened the door a crack and pulled her in.

Andy shook her head and walked off into Miranda’s bedroom. She dialed Emily one more time. “No word?” she asked when she heard a ‘hello’.

Emily still hadn’t heard from Miranda. Andy couldn’t believe that she would miss her daughters’ birthday like this.

***

A few hours later, Andy’s cell phone began its violent ring on the nightstand. It was well past midnight, and Andy had finally gone to sleep after Caroline and Cassidy had disappeared into one of their rooms. She guessed that it must be Miranda calling to apologize.

“Miranda?” Andy rasped into the line.

“No, I’m afraid not. Is this Andrea Sachs?” a cordial male voice replied.

Andy sat up and glanced at the clock, trying to figure out who else would be calling at this hour. “Yes,” she answered.

“I have some bad news, Ms. Sachs.” Andy stopped breathing for a moment, and she began to expect the worst. “Ms. Priestly had a heart attack this evening.”

Andy still couldn’t breathe as her brain tried to process what she had just heard. “She um… She had a… Who is this?” Her voice came out in weak strokes. “Where is my… Where’s Miranda?”

“Ms. Sachs, everything is alright. Ms. Priestly is recovering in the CU at New York Pres.”

Everything began to move in slow motion as the man explained that Miranda had been picking up a birthday cake at Cakeline, when she’d had the attack. She was immediately rushed to the hospital and run through a series of tests, and she was to remain under close surveillance until the morning when she would be moved into a normal room.

Andy thanked the man and hung up the phone. She told herself to be strong. She had to tell the girls that their mother hadn’t missed their birthday… that something terrible had kept her away.

She gathered the sleepy girls and brought them back into the master bedroom.

“Mom’s not back yet?” Cassidy yawned as they sat opposite Andy at the foot of the bed.

“Why’d you wake us up?” Caroline added.

Andy couldn’t help the tears that began to fall. “I’m so sorry, you guys,” she sobbed into her hand.

“What’s wrong?” Cassidy asked. She gave Andy a comforting hug.

Their worried eyes were fixed on Andy as she continued to cry. “Miranda loves you so much. You guys know that, don’t you?”

Caroline pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. Andy felt a new wave of emotion looking at the mini-version of her Miranda. “What are you telling us?” the skeptical twin demanded.

Andy exhaled and wiped her eyes. They deserved to know the truth. “Your mom had a heart attack.”

The girls gasped in unison. Cassidy huddled into Andy’s shoulder, while Caroline’s cold gaze began to melt.

“Did she… die?” Caroline tentatively asked.

“No!” Andy immediately yelped. “God, no! Your mom is so strong. She’s at the hospital right now.”

“Can we see her?” Cassidy asked.

“The man on the phone said that you could come after she’s moved. I’m going to head over first thing in the morning.”

The three of them cried and talked, eventually falling asleep in Miranda’s oversized bed.

***

Miranda’s sleeping form brought a sigh of relief to Andy. She leaned in and kissed her forehead.

Miranda woke up and smiled when she saw who’d kissed her. “Darling, you came,” she replied in a gravelly voice.

“Of course I came. I’m so sorry this happened. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine. They aren’t even sure if it was a heart attack. I told them it was probably a delayed reaction from all of the junk food that you’ve been feeding me,” she teased. She reached up and kissed Andy on the lips. “Where are my girls? Are they angry with me for missing dinner last night?”

“Of course not—they wanted to come, but the hospital only lets adults into this part of the hospital. They love you so much, Baby—they’re coming with Mike once you’re moved.”

“They must be so angry—“

“Stop it! They’re worried about you,” Andy insisted.

Miranda slid up so that she could sit up against the headboard, with Andy aiding her along the way.

“What on earth are you wearing, Andrea?” she finally asked. Her eyes slowly travelled the length of Andy’s velour tracksuit and camo cap. “Jesus, are you trying to give me another heart attack?” Andy shook her head, knowing that she had only been half-joking.

Andy cupped Miranda’s cheeks and brushed her thumbs along her chin. “Don’t ever scare me like that again, okay?”

Miranda nodded and granted her another kiss. “When…” she hesitated as her eyes danced across the room. “When I get home, we need to… discuss Paris.”

Andy’s eyebrow arched. “What about Paris? It’s a month away, Miranda. Do you think that you should even be going?”

Miranda coughed and held up a hand. “There is no question of whether or not I’m going. The question is if you would come with me.”

They locked eyes for several moments. “If I came with you, then everyone would know about us,” Andy realized after careful consideration.

“Yes,” Miranda confirmed, “they would.”

Andy’s big brown eyes widened. “You’re okay with them knowing that I’m your… whatever I am?”

“Don’t be silly. You’re my… girlfriend. For Chrissakes, Andrea, I don’t answer to anyone. I don’t owe anyone an apology for being in love. If I had died last night, no one would have known how much you mean to me. Not even you.” Miranda’s voice was strong for having suffered from mild heart attack only hours earlier.

“You… love me?” Andy asked. She caught Miranda’s irritated glare. “I love you, too!” she immediately added.

“Good. We’ll discuss Paris when we get home.”

Andy nodded and plopped down into the bedside chair. She was stunned. Miranda Priestly was her girlfriend. And she loved her. What else was there to discuss?

On to part 3

Keep this up (Part 1)

2009-03-20T01:35:37Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: Keep this up (Part 1)
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy begged for her job after she left Miranda in Paris, and Miranda gladly accepted her back into her life. They see where "this" takes them...

Andy hovered in the back of a large ballroom. She had spent most of her time mingling, sipping countless cosmopolitans. She was exhausted, and this—Irv Ravitz’ annual birthday gala—was her final task to complete before the weekend could officially begin. She watched as Miranda elegantly strode towards her in her Manolo Blahniks.

The two of them had gotten to know each other very well over the past two years. Though Miranda was still distant, Andy knew that she had a special relationship with her boss. They were comfortable with each other, and they had developed a sort of a friendship. She admired her boss more than anyone else she'd ever met.

“Are you ready?” she yawned.

Miranda turned her back to the room and discretely rolled her eyes. “More than,” she drawled. “Roy will drop you off at your apartment.”

The pair said their obligatory ‘goodbyes’ to the other guests with charming (yet undeniably forced) smiles plastered on their faces.

As they entered the rented limo, Andy thanked God for the privacy screen that separated them from Roy. She wanted to finally confront Miranda about the awkwardness that had plagued their working relationship lately. “Emily told me that she’s going to be dropping off the Book now?” she started.

Miranda’s gaze didn’t drop from its deep stare out of the heavily tinted window.

Andy sighed in frustration. She poured herself a glass of champagne and swallowed the entire thing down before quickly pouring herself another.

When she looked up, she was alarmed to see Miranda’s disapproving gaze locked on her. “Charming,” the editor spat.

The silence resumed as Miranda snatched the bottle out of her assistant’s fingers, and poured herself a glass. She took a modest sip before speaking. “I think that it’s best if Emily…” She struggled and finally gave up on the sentence.

“Miranda, you can't punish me for—“

“Not now,” Miranda reprimanded.

The car slowed next to the curb in front of her townhouse. She sighed and chugged down the rest of her champagne. Andy's sad smile brightened in response.

“Get some rest, Andrea,” Miranda spoke as she stepped out of the car.

Andy felt a wave of jealousy rush through her foggy mind as the car started moving again. Miranda hadn’t denied that Emily would be taking over the responsibility of the Book. Andy knew that she hadn’t done anything wrong—she didn’t deserve to be demoted.

She wiped her sweaty palms on the cool leather of the seat and her right hand brushed against something hard and unmistakably electronic. She immediately pushed the intercom button and sighed. “Roy, can you take me back to Miranda’s? She left her Blackberry. I’ll just take a cab home.”

“Sure thing, Andy,” came Roy’s cheerful reply.

***

There was no response to Andy’s soft knocking. She fumbled with her key and entered the house, gently shutting the door behind her.

“Miranda?” she roughly whispered.

She tentatively tip-toed into the one room she knew that she was allowed to enter: the study. She turned the knob and made her way into the dimly lit room.

Miranda was sitting on the loveseat in her usual gray robe. Her legs were curled up under her, and she had a novel pulled up to her nose.

“Miranda,” Andy started. Steel-blue eyes snapped up in panic. Before Miranda could find the words to scold her, Andy continued. “You left your Blackberry in the car, and I know the girls are at Mike’s, so…”

“M-Michael and the girls have the landline number,” Miranda stuttered, obviously caught off-guard.

“Right.” Andy’s eyes scrunched closed in a mix of embarrassment and slight inebriation. “Goodnight, Mmmiranda,” she slurred. She turned to leave, placing the device on Miranda’s desk.

“I… thank you,” Miranda called out in what would be considered a weakened version of her voice.

Andy turned and smiled. “You’re welcome, Mmmmiranda.” It was the first time she’d been able to say those words to the boss who so rarely thanked her. She scolded herself for slurring again.

Miranda took off her glasses and eyed her assistant. “Is Roy outside?” she asked.

Andy shook her head. “I told him to go home.”

Miranda snorted through her annoyance. She got up and walked past her assistant. “Come. I’ll set up the guest room. You’re in no condition to be walking around New York in the dark and I’ll be damned if…” Her voice trailed off as she disappeared into the hallway.

Andy suddenly realized what she had been offered and willed her feet to move. By the time she finally caught up, Miranda was fluffing a pillow in the guest room. “You’re tired,” she mused.

“Miranda, I should go…”

“No, no. That wasn’t a question. Clean sheets are on the bed, fresh towels are in the bathroom, there’s a nightgown on the divan, and breakfast is at 9:30 sharp.”

They stood for a moment in silence, eyes intently locked on one another.

“You said that we were going to talk about what happened,” Andy slowly spoke.

Miranda looked as if she were in pain. “Yes,” she whispered. She sat down on the edge of the bed and waited for the questions that she’d been expecting since last week.

“We made love,” Andy simply stated.

Miranda snorted. “Hardly. Made love, Andrea? Honestly. We were in a restroom.”

“Fine… however you want to phrase it. We were naked… Kissing and touching.”

“Do you have a point, Andrea? It’s late, and I would love to get some sleep tonight—“ She was cut off by soft lips against her own.

They stood and pushed their bodies into each other in a moment of passion. Andy tried to touch everywhere at once, making Miranda moan out in pleasure.

“Ss-stop,” the older woman gasped. “We can’t.” She backed away and tried to regulate her breathing.

“Just one more time?” Andy practically begged. “I’ve been thinking about you all week.”

“God, I hate being alone with you,” Miranda confessed. Her voice broke through the emotion that had welled up.

Andy’s groping became desperate. “How could you say that? How could you—“

Miranda pulled Andy in for another kiss. The younger woman felt a forceful tongue against her own and moaned again in response.

They finally pulled apart for air. “I can’t trust myself to be alone with you. That is why I detest it,” Miranda whispered. “We can’t – Ahhhh,” Miranda groaned as Andy softly kissed along her neck.

“Miranda, I want this so much…” Andy pleaded. She slowly began to pull Miranda’s robe open. She found Miranda’s center impatiently waiting for her fingers, wet and ready. Her eyes fluttered closed as she played across the slick lace of the woman’s lingerie. “See? You want it, too,” she moaned.

Miranda’s eyes widened as her mind suddenly snapped back into action. She pulled away, snatched her robe closed, and glared at her assistant. “Go to sleep, Andrea. You’re drunk.”

Andy plopped back down on the bed and shook her head. “You can’t keep avoiding me.”

“I promise. Tomorrow at breakfast, we will discuss… this.” They exchanged one more look before she lay her assistant down. Miranda ran her fingers through Andy’s chocolate tresses, and tucked her into the covers with a maternal touch.

Andy’s head throbbed as the lights were turned off. She watched as Miranda’s slim figure disappeared into the light of the hallway.

***

“Good morning,” said Andy, in low voice that she didn’t recognize as her own. She plopped down at the place-setting across from Miranda. Her hair was done up in a messy bun, and she was wearing the nightgown that had been left out for her.

Miranda took a sip of her coffee, allowing the steam to surround her face. “Hello.”

Andy stretched her neck and yawned. “How are you? Did you sleep well last night?”

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Oh goodie, Andrea, small talk. You know how I enjoy small talk…” She put her coffee down and cleared her throat. “You wanted to have a discussion… Discuss.”

Andy grinned at her boss’ discomfort. She popped one of the strawberries that sat in front of her into her mouth. “You like what I do to you,” she stated before swallowing her food.

Miranda snorted a doubtful disagreement.

“You do,” Andy repeated. She stuffed another strawberry in her mouth, and ignored Miranda’s silent protest. “You like it.”

“What if I do?” Miranda challenged.

Andy nearly choked. Miranda had called her bluff. She tried to recover from the shock as fast as she could. “Um… I do too.”

Miranda’s eyebrow arched in surprise, breaking her cold expression. She sighed and shook her head.

“What?” Andy demanded.

“We can’t do this, Andrea. It’s sexual harassment. I’m your boss. And I promised Stephen—“

“It’s consensual. I would never accuse you of sexual harassment! And what could you possibly owe Stephen? He’s an asshole, Miranda!” Andy tried not to scream.

She remembered how many times that the man had embarrassed Miranda in public, how obvious he had made his extramarital dalliances— and that one night that she’d walked in right before he had a chance to lay his hands on Miranda in a drunken stupor. Her stomach churned at the thought of what might’ve happened.

Miranda’s jaw tightened and she took another sip of her coffee. “I don’t expect you to respect him. But he is my husband, and I promised him that I would stay until he finished rehab. If he wants to work things out, I have to try.”

Andy wanted to cry. She wanted to shake Miranda and wake her up, and as much as she hated Stephen, she realized that she was even angrier at her boss for allowing him to stay with her. She felt wet tears spill out onto her cheeks.

Miranda looked sympathetic. She let the ice in her blue eyes melt into shy tears. “Why do you care so much, Andrea? It’s just sex. You’re young and beautiful… You should be able to have anyone you want.”

Andy defiantly refused to sob and struggled to articulate herself. She would have loved to tell Miranda that it was more than just sex—that she didn’t want anyone else, but her fear of scaring the woman kept her words buried in her mouth. Instead, she ran her thumb over Miranda’s tears. “This is so fucked up,” she exhaled.

Miranda’s mouth stretched out into a genuine smile. “Indeed,” she agreed. She grabbed Andy’s hand, which had been stroking her cheek, and kissed it softly.

Andy’s mouth dropped open as she savored in the feel of the older woman’s lips on her skin.

Their eyes met and a silent understanding rushed through them. Miranda stood, still holding Andy’s hand, and led her upstairs into her bedroom.

Their first kiss was feverish, tentative in its clumsy delivery. Nightgowns were quickly discarded and hands immediately found their way to breasts, fingers to nipples.

Andy groaned as Miranda pushed her onto the bed and nipped at her belly button. She felt a wave a self-consciousness come over her as her lover’s fingers lingered on her thighs on a tiny bit of cellulite. Miranda didn’t seem to mind. She worshiped the area, kneading it beneath her touch. She dropped her head above Andy’s wet heat and inhaled deeply.

“Oh Jesus, Miranda! Don’t stop!” Andy desperately begged.

Miranda obeyed and treated herself to a flavor that was purely “Andrea.” She allowed her tongue to be directed by Andy’s moans and pleas.

The younger woman laced her fingers into fine, white locks, and bucked her hips into her lover’s mouth. She nearly screeched when fingers entered her and Miranda’s tongue discovered her hard little bundle of nerves.

Andy’s back arched once, twice, and one last time as she flopped back into the soft Egyptian cotton sheets below her. She pulled Miranda up so that they were eye to eye.

Miranda wiped away some the excess moisture on her mouth with the back of her hand and kissed Andy forcefully. The brunette moaned into the kiss, tasting herself on her lover’s lips. “Thank you,” she whispered over a low chuckle.

Miranda smiled and laid her head on the younger woman’s chest in fatigue.

This time, it didn’t feel dirty. It felt… perfect.

***

Monday moved slower than it should have. Meetings and run-throughs plagued the morning hours, and Andy wished that Miranda would look at her—just once.

When the young assistant returned from her short lunch break, she noticed that the office had suddenly calmed down. Emily was off at the Tommy Hilfiger showroom, and Miranda was tucked away in her office looking over some paperwork. Every once in a while they would lock eyes, each allowing a smile to creep over their lips.

When Emily returned, she went straight into Miranda’s office to report. “Those incompetent fools didn’t have the white trench that you wanted. They sent me this eggshell peacoat instead.” She held the garment in question in front of her. “Will it do?”

Andy watched as Miranda dragged her eyes up from her work. “Why are you asking me? Don’t I pay you to figure out those things for me?”

“Y-yes but Miranda—“

“Andrea!” she called.

Andy shot up and stumbled into the office on her unsteady Jimmy Choos. “Yes, Miranda?”

“You will be resuming the Book responsibility. Emily here has trouble thinking for herself. I’ll expect you to be there tonight at 8pm sharp?”

Andy shot the widest shit-eating grin she could muster over to Emily and nodded her head. “Of course, Miranda,” she obediently answered. Emily’s gaze was ice-cold back on her.

The editor’s eyes glanced between her two assistants in disgust over their competitive exchange. “That’s all,” she dismissed.

As they shuffled out of the office Emily followed Andy over to her desk. “I’m still number one, you chubby, backstabbing bitch.”

Andy chuckled in spite of her coworker’s slight panic attack.

***

That night, when Andy came to drop the Book into the study, she was surprised to find Miranda still hard at work. Not wanting to disturb her concentration, Andy placed the mock-up on the table by the door, and began to walk back out.

“I don’t know what it is,” Miranda spoke.

Andy wondered if the words were meant for her or if they were merely Miranda’s spoken thoughts. She looked back in question.

“Something is wrong with this article, but I can’t figure it out. I desperately need a break,” she sighed. She took her reading glasses off and ran her fingers through her short hair.

Andy stood in silence, slightly confused. Her doe eyes bugged out in question, but Miranda stood and pulled her in for a gentle kiss before she could ask what was going on.

“I need you,” the older woman whispered. She reached over her assistant and shut the door immediately returning to the kiss.

Andy moaned. “We’re not alone. Didn’t Caroline and Cassidy get back last night?”

“The girls are asleep. Please?”

Andy nodded and slipped Miranda’s robe off. She was shocked to see that she’d been wearing nothing underneath. She pushed her lover against the wall and trailed kisses over her neck, letting her fingers roam trace over her body.

Miranda groaned in protest. “No. No foreplay. I just need—“

Andy quieted her by allowing two graceful fingers to slip into her wetness. “Oh fuuuck,” she cooed. “So ready for me…”

Miranda grunted and bucked her hips into the younger woman’s fingers. Their rhythms quickly matched, and Miranda came after only a few moments.

She leaned against Andy’s shoulder and waited for her breathing to return to normal. Andy grinned at what a small amount of effort it had taken to get Miranda to clench around her fingers.

She kissed the head that was resting on the curve of her shoulder and noticed how short Miranda actually was. She was still in her stilettos and her barefoot boss seemed almost child-like.

Miranda eventually pulled her robe back on and returned to her desk. “We have a problem, Andrea,” she said, after several moments of silence.

“I know.” Andy prepared herself for heartbreak. She had known that Miranda wouldn’t allow this affair to continue much longer. She hadn’t even wanted to start it in the first place. Andy watched as Miranda’s cold stare held her captive.

“I have two first assistants,” Miranda stated.

“What? What are you talking about?”

“My old friend, Mark Fox from the New Yorker, has an opening for a junior reporter.” Her focus returned to her work.

Andy’s mouth dropped open as she processed the words. “You want me to…”

Miranda stared at Andy with no hint of emotion. “I have two first assistants, Andrea—and they’re always involved in some form of irritating competition with each other. Besides, Runway can’t afford to pay for two firsts. Emily is a horrible writer so, naturally, I’m recommending you for the job. Are you interested?”

“Wow… Of course! Thank you, Miranda. I don’t know what to say.”

“That’s all,” Miranda drawled.

Andy nodded and stumbled out of the room, down the stairs, and into the town car. Her mind was hazy in all her excitement.

***

The rest of the week passed without incident. Andy and Miranda had maintained a platonic working relationship, occasionally stealing glances at one another. On Friday night, Roy dropped them at the townhouse since the twins were at a sleepover for the weekend.

As soon as they were inside, Andy pushed Miranda against the wall with a bruising kiss.

“No,” the older woman gasped, pushing her lover away.

Andy searched her for an explanation. “What’s wrong?”

Miranda straightened her clothing and walked out of the foyer, with Andy at her heels. “Manuela cooked for us. It’s probably cold by now.”

“Um… okay.”

They walked into the dining room and found two plates of a beautifully made seafood pasta and a bottle of white wine. Lilies and vanilla scented candles filled in the centerpiece. “Wow Miranda, this is…”

“Sit.”

They seated themselves and Andy willed herself to wipe the grin off of her face. “Can I ask you what this is about?”

“Absolutely not.”

“Miranda…”

The older woman poured them each a glass of wine and sighed in annoyance. “What? We’re eating. We can’t just... do what we do.”

Andy smiled and took a bit of pasta. “So you’re going to start wining and dining me before we fuck?”

“Do you have to be so crude? Honestly, Andrea,” Miranda got up and walked into the kitchen.

Andy wasn’t sure why Miranda was being so temperamental. She followed her lover and found her stooped over the sink. She slipped her arms around the woman’s waist and snuggled up behind her. “I’m sorry, Miranda… I didn’t mean to offend you.”

Miranda leaned back into Andy’s arms and sighed. “Do you know why Emily was out of the office today?”

“Why?” Andy asked as she melted into Miranda’s surprisingly warm body.

“She was interviewing girls. You got the New Yorker job, and they want you on Monday.”

The younger woman jumped back and let out a gasp. “What? Oh my God, we have to celebrate!” Miranda remained unresponsive, with her back still turned. “What’s wrong?”

“I suppose everything will return to normal now,” Miranda replied as she finally turned to face her assistant.

“What? Miranda, I’ll only be a block away. We can meet for lunches. And I can still come over after work. You’re welcome at my apartment anytime,” Andy insisted. She cupped her lover’s face in her hands.

Miranda’s eyes widened with uncertainty. “You want to keep this up?”

“Why wouldn’t I? I love spending time with you.” Andy was confused. She’d never seen Miranda so insecure before.

“Very well,” the older woman agreed. She hesitated for a moment before walking back into the dining room.

Andy followed and returned to her seat. She watched as her lover slowly ate her food. “I care about you a lot,” she blurted before her mind could catch up. Miranda seemed to be amused by the confession. “I mean, maybe we could do more stuff like this.”

“You mean… dating?” Miranda shyly questioned.

“Yeah, dating.”

“I would like that.”

Andy sighed in relief. “And I don’t want to share you with Stephen.”

Miranda nodded her head in agreement. “I’ve already told him that it’s over. The divorce is in process— Thank God, he doesn’t want anything from me.”

“What made you change your mind?” Andy asked.

Miranda blushed slightly and took a sip of her wine. “You.”

Andy smiled as her cheeks brightened in embarrassment.

They finished their meal in a comfortable silence, occasionally discussing the events of the week. When the table had been cleared and the dishes had been washed, they went upstairs and put on their nightclothes.

They did not make love that night, but snuggled into the warmth of each other and fell asleep instead.

***

The next morning, they slept in until the sun was bursting in from the sides of the curtains. Miranda let out a loud cough, which shook both of them out of their slumber.

“Hmmm?” Andy asked as she spooned the woman in question. She remained in a state of sleep, though her mind was somewhat conscious.

“Nothing,” came Miranda’s raspy reply. She turned over so that they were lying on their sides, face to face.

Andy’s half-drooped eyes and ridiculous grin almost made Miranda laugh. She kissed her lover’s nose and glanced at the clock. “I’m going to go make breakfast. I’ll come get you in a little while.”

“Mmmkay,” Andy mumbled as she drifted off to sleep again.

Miranda smiled in spite of herself and left.

***

Andy’s eyes fluttered open to see a young redhead. She gasped in surprise and tried to sit up.

“What are you doing here?” the girl asked.

Andy stretched and glared at her. She guessed that this was Caroline—the difficult one. “Good morning, Carol. I’m visiting. Where’s your mom?”

Caroline’s eyebrows arched at the sound of her name. Apparently, Andy had impressed her. “She told me to come get you because breakfast is ready.”

The brunette got up and tried to ignore the girl, as she headed downstairs and into the kitchen. Miranda and Cassidy were already seated, and she and Caroline quickly joined them.

“Hey Andy,” Cassidy greeted.

“Hey Cass. Did you guys have fun at Kelly’s sleepover?” Andy asked as she grabbed some bacon off of the plate in the center of the table.

Miranda’s eyes snapped up. “How do you know Kelly?” she asked.

Caroline rolled her eyes. “Moooommm, Andy knows all of our friends. She takes us to parties and stuff. Duh.”

“How silly of me,” Miranda drawled in a sarcastic tone. She winked at Andy and got up to pour herself another cup of coffee.

“We’re going to the movies today—do you want to come, Andy?” Cassidy asked, her enthusiasm a bit overwhelming.

“Cass…” Caroline warned.

Andy hesitated. “Um… Well, that’s up to your mom.”

Miranda glanced between her girls. “Andrea’s busy, Cassidy. She certainly doesn’t have the time—“

“Miranda, can I talk to you for a minute?” Andy asked.

All three Priestly women looked at her with the same suspicious blue eyes. Miranda nodded, and they walked out into the family room.

Once they were alone, Andy lowered her voice to a whisper. “What’s going on? Do they know about us?”

“I was vague with them. I told them that I care for you very much, and they’d be seeing a lot more of you around. I don’t want to have to sneak around in my own house.”

Andy surprised her with a tender kiss, her hands resting around her waist.

“Ew, gross!” they heard form the hallway.

“Shut up,” a similar voice scolded.

The two women turned around to find the twins peeking into the room.

Andy cleared her throat and let go of Miranda’s waist. “I would love to go to the movies today. If you guys want me there, that is.”

All eyes were on Caroline as several moments of silence fled by. “I guess,” she finally said, pursing her lips much like her mother.

On to part 2

The way she is.... (Fic)

2009-03-09T22:01:21Z

Author: Fanchiction
Title: The way she is
Pairing: Andy/Miranda
Rating: M
Disclaimer: Don't own anything...
Summary: Andy appreciates Miranda for who she is.

For the most part, Andy didn’t mind Miranda’s “Dragon Lady” façade. She didn’t care that there were no public displays of affection. She didn’t care that Miranda’s laugh—guttural and lively—was reserved for private moments. She didn’t even care that Miranda tended to belittle her in front of other people. She accepted it all because behind the doors of their swanky townhouse, Andy knew of a love big enough to outweigh the… unpleasant components of their relationship. ‘Besides,’ Andy often reminded herself, ‘it’s what she has to do. She’s Miranda Priestly.’

Andy only wished that her friends could catch a glimpse of Miranda’s softness—the kind of softness that encouraged the young writer to show up at the townhouse a week earlier than she was scheduled to return from Ohio.

She slowly ascended up the staircase and entered the study to find her girlfriend hard at work. Something was different about Miranda, but Andy couldn’t quite tell what it was under the dim desktop lamp. She studied her lover for a few moments, appreciating her concentration. Finally, she cleared her throat to announce her presence.

“Andrea!” a startled Miranda gasped. She took off her glasses and set The Book down on her desk as she scanned the whole of Andy’s body.

Andy blushed and broke out into a sheepish grin. “Hi,” she breathed.

Miranda stood and crossed the room. She beamed as she caught Andy in an affectionate embrace. It was these moments— the moments when Miranda allowed her vulnerability to lead—that Andy most loved.

“I missed you so much,” Andy breathed. Her inhale reintroduced her senses to the fresh scent of her lover’s hair. Two weeks without it had only made it seem more precious.

Her hair—that’s what was different! It wasn’t white, anymore. It was… “Blonde?!” Andy exclaimed.

“Beautiful and observant…” Miranda teased. "I decided to try something new.” She reluctantly released her lover and examined her closely in search of a reaction. She had missed seeing her Andrea, and her eyes couldn’t help but look ravenous as they worshipped the image she saw before her.

Andy loved that look. She rewarded it with a kiss, followed by another. And another…

Hands began to roam over soft curves. Miranda let out a long moan as Andy’s hands settled on her backside.

“Mom?” they heard a timid voice call from the hallway. The two women quickly detached themselves from each other’s bodies just before Cassidy entered the study. “Andy! You’re home!” the teenager yelped in surprise.

Andy gave the girl a gentle hug. “Yeah, I flew in early because I missed you guys so much,” she explained.

“We missed you too. Mom was going crazy without you,” Cassidy blurted.

“What did you need, Cassidy?” asked Miranda, feeling a wave of crimson flush into her cheeks. She still wasn’t comfortable with admitting what an important part that Andy played in their lives.

“Carol freaked out because she thought she heard somebody downstairs… But I guess it was just Andy,” Cassidy yawned.

“Alright My Love, we’ll go calm your sister down,” Miranda said as she dragged her daughter out of the room.

“Night, Andy,” Cassidy drawled. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and yawned once again.

Andy smiled at the gesture. “Goodnight, Cass. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Andy made her way to the bedroom and started a bubble bath as she unpacked her suitcase. When it was full, she undressed and eased her way into the scalding hot water. Visiting her family had put her in dire need of relaxation. She closed her eyes and let the suds soak into her pores.

Her mind fast forwarded through the events of the past two weeks. Her mother’s nagging, her sister’s prying, her father’s fear of getting involved… It had all been too much. But she was home now with her new family and, somehow, it all seemed to be worth it.

She wasn’t sure how long it had been when she heard a floorboard creak. She allowed her eyes to flutter open just in time to see a brilliantly nude Miranda approaching. She scooted up as Miranda straddled her and settled behind her in the tub.

Both women sighed as their bodies made contact. “How was your trip?” Miranda asked as she rubbed her hands up and down Andy’s sides.

Andy let out a light moan at the attention. “My mother says hello,” she said with a smirk.

“Hmmph,” Miranda snorted. “I’m sure she does.”

In reality, Laurie Sachs had barely mentioned Miranda during her daughter’s entire two week stay. And every time that Andy had brought her up, she would quickly try to change the subject. Perhaps that’s why Andy decided to come home early. She didn’t enjoy limiting her lover to short phone conversations and late-night phone sex. She needed to see her… feel her…

“How do you feel about the blonde hair?” asked Miranda, with a hint of apprehension in her voice.

Andy smiled and lay back against her. She honestly didn’t know what to think. Sure, Miranda looked about ten years younger as a blonde. And the woman was so gorgeous that she could pull off anything, but she loved her the way she was—the way that she had been when they met. “You’re beautiful either way, but I do kind of miss the white,” she admitted.

“Hm…” Miranda took a moment to consider, and decided that they would resume the discussion later. “Does this feel good?” she husked as she lightly trailed her fingertips over Andy’s hardened nipples.

The younger woman groaned in response. Miranda scooted up so that her chest was pushed hard against her young lover’s back.

“Miranda, please… don’t tease me…” Andy begged, barely above a whisper.

The older woman let her right hand ghost over Andy’s abdomen as it trekked towards its final destination. When she first felt Andy’s velvet folds, Miranda whimpered into the touch. It had been two weeks! Two weeks of deprivation. She let her fingers slide up the length of her opening before they finally entered her. Andy groaned at the contact.

Miranda’s thrusts were slow yet rhythmic, and they only quickened when Andy laid her fingers on top of hers and forced them to drive into her at a frantic pace. Miranda felt the depths of her own belly grow warm. She loved when Andy took charge and went after what she wanted.

“Are you close?” Miranda whispered.

“God!” Andy gasped. “Yesss…”

As Miranda’s thrusts continued, she rubbed her thumb over Andy’s hardened clit in hopes to give her what she needed. It didn’t take long for Andy to cry out and arch hard against her.

Miranda kissed Andy’s shoulder and kept her fingers buried inside of her, as Andy finally melted back into her body. They stayed that way until the water turned cold.

~~~

Andy called Lily in the morning to let her know that, not only was she back from Ohio, but she also desperately needed to shed ten pounds of her mother’s home cooking.

Now the two women were out for a routine jog in Central Park equipped with life updates, and the issue of a newly blonde Miranda had made its way into the conversation.

“So do you like it?” Lily asked in between shallow breaths, as they slowed down.

Andy took a moment to consider. “She looks younger.”

“That’s good, right?” Lily blurted. She came to a stop when Andy didn't answer and the revelation hit her. “Oh my God! You like the age difference. You like it when she looks old enough to be your mother!” she shrieked. She immediately doubled over with laughter.

Andy turned crimson and glared at her best friend. “She’s not that much older than me.”

“Yes she is! This is some kind of silver fox fetish, isn’t it?” Lily accused.

“It’s not a fetish! I just want my girlfriend to be herself,” Andy defended.

“Okay. Say she is being herself… only 20 years younger?” Lily reasoned, as she attempted to control her laughter.

“I want her to be herself… now…” Andy couldn’t help but laugh at her own words. She settled on a nearby bench as Lily stretched beside her. “We had sex last night… but she was in back of me… Otherwise, I’m not sure… What if I hadn’t—“

“Whoa!! Waaaay too much information!!” Lily squealed.

“Okay! I’m just saying that the blonde hair turns me off. She looks beautiful, but it still turns me off.”

“Right. Because of your silver fox fetish.”

Andy frowned at her friend before letting out a deep sigh.

~~~

Andy was walking back to the townhouse when she heard a familiar voice call out to her.

“Andy Sachs?” it questioned. She turned to find a familiar man approaching. “I thought that was you.” He grinned so that the lines around his eyes creased.

“Christian?” Andy couldn’t help but smile back at him.

They embraced in an awkward hug.

“Where are you off to?” he asked, as he stepped back to admire her.

“Home.” Andy suddenly felt self-conscious in her sweaty workout clothes, although Christian didn’t seem to mind.

“I’ll walk you,” he offered.

The brunette hesitated before nodding.

Christian made surprisingly good company as they caught up on each other’s professional careers. He admitted that he’d been following Andy’s articles in The Mirror since she’d left Miranda at Runway—which had brought them to the subject of relationships.

“So, you and Miranda?” he mused.

“Yup,” Andy unapologetically replied.

“Ah, well. I suppose I can’t fault her for beating me to it.”

Andy chuckled. “I wouldn’t exactly say that’s true. You had me first… Miranda just had better game.”

“Ouch,” Christian laughed.

Their laughter died down as they stared at each other in an uncomfortable silence.

“This is me,” Andy stated, as she gestured towards the front door of the townhouse. She realized in that moment that she wasn’t only talking about the house, but also about the woman who shared it with her.

“It was really good to see you, Andy,” said Christian, his voice barely above a whisper.

“You too,” Andy admitted. She gave him a simple kiss on the cheek, knowing that it would probably be their last. She would love to be friends, but deep down Andy knew it was an impossible situation for him.

Christian’s big blue eyes twinkled under the sunlight. “You’re a heartbreaker,” he sighed.

Andy didn’t like the accusation, but she forced herself to let it go. “Bye, Christian.” She smiled one more time before disappearing into the townhouse.

~~~

Andy was sprawled out across her bed in the dark. She knew it was too early to go to sleep, but she didn’t feel like doing anything else. She’d shared dinner with the twins just a few hours ago when Miranda had called to tell them that she’d be working late, and now she wanted to lay in the quiet stillness of the night. For once, she had no obligations, no responsibilities, and nothing to worry about.

“Andrea,” she heard in the darkness. She heard the door click shut and sat up to see Miranda’s shadow lean over to the lamp on her side of the bed.

They shared a kiss before Andy plopped back down on the bed. Her eyes adjusted to the light as Miranda descended and straddled her. They shared a second, much more passionate kiss.

“W-wait!” Andy yelped. Miranda froze and waited for an explanation. “I’m kind of tired tonight... Can we just go to sleep?”

Miranda skeptically eyed the younger woman. “Are you angry about me working late?” she asked.

“God, no! I’m just… tired.”

They settled down in their bed for a moment before Andy pulled Miranda’s arm over her.

“Miranda… if I gained a bunch of weight, and you didn’t like it, would you tell me the truth?”

The editor affectionately stroked Andy’s cheek. “Don’t be silly. Is this about the weight you gained in Ohio? It’s only a few pounds…”

Andy stiffened. “I know it’s only a few pounds. It’s—Forget it. Goodnight, Miranda.”

“Goodnight,” Miranda yawned as she went into the bathroom to get ready for bed.

~~~

Andy slumped down into the couch in the TV room to eat her cereal. She’d slept in and Miranda had already left for the morning. She was flipping through channels when her cell phone rang.

“Hey Lil,” she greeted, with her mouth full of Lucky Charms.

“Andy—what the hell were you thinking?”

“Huh? About wha—?” the brunette demanded.

Lily paused for a moment. “Did you read Page Six today?”

“No, I hate that tabloid crap. They always talk about Miranda—“

“They’ve got pictures of you and Christian Thompson,” Lily frantically replied.

Andy’s mind struggled to process. “So?” she asked, confusion laced into her tone.

“So… Miranda’s going to kill you!” Lily explained.

Andy’s big brown eyes stretched even wider as she suddenly understood the situation. “What kind of pictures, Lily?”

“The headline says, ‘Miranda Priestly’s pretty young thing seen canoodling with fellow writer, Christian Thompson,’ and you guys are hugging and kissing…”

“Nononono!” wailed Andy. “Thanks, Lil. I’ve got to go!”

She hung up and rushed to get showered and dressed.

~~~

Andy stepped off of the elevator feeling a little shy. Ever since she and Miranda had gone public, she had tried to avoid the Runway offices (and the clacker-gossip that filled them) as much as she could. She headed straight to her destination of the back office, so that she didn’t have to make eye contact with anyone on the way.

Emily glanced up with disinterest. “Well, if it isn’t the prodigal assistant,” she spat.

“Good to see you too, Em. Is Miranda around?” Andy asked impatiently.

Emily rolled her eyes. “Miranda is busy with a preview of Galliano’s fall men’s line. She’s not to be disturbed. Especially by you.”

“I’ll just wait in her office,” Andy concluded. She rushed in and closed the door before Emily could protest.

Once inside, Andy looked around the massive room. There were various pieces of art on the walls and crème colored curtains blocked out the glass windows that usually put New York on display. She plopped down at Miranda’s big oak desk with restless eyes.

Pictures of the twins littered the desktop. Office supplies were scattered around in one drawer, belts and scarves in another. But in the top drawer, squeezed in between two back-issues of Runway, was an exquisite picture of Andy with a sheet hanging loosely onto the curves her body. Her skin was glowing underneath the warm sun rays that came in through their balcony doors at home, and she had a big toothy grin on her face.

Andy blushed as her mind flipped through the few possible reasons why Miranda would keep this photograph in her office. She wanted to laugh at the idea of Miranda touching herself in her office, but she was strangely intrigued. She felt a sudden surge of heat rush through her body as she allowed the thought to linger.

She was interrupted as Miranda burst into the room with Nigel at her heels. Andy jumped up in surprise and quickly stuffed the picture back into its drawer.

“Not one of those dresses is acceptable. It was an embarrassm—“ Miranda’s eyes locked onto Andy’s in shock. “What are you doing here?” she demanded.

“Are you busy?” Andy yelped.

Miranda lips pursed up into a wicked smirk as she stared her lover down. “Am I busy, Andrea? I run the biggest fashion magazine in the country. What do you think? “

“I just wanted to explain…”

Miranda held up a hand to stop Andy’s words. “Then explain.” Her voice was cold.

Andy caught Nigel looking away for her sake. He obviously didn’t want to make the situation any more uncomfortable. The young writer nodded her head with flushed cheeks. “Nothing happened between me and Christian Thompson, I swear. I ran into him on the street yesterday and he walked me home. That’s it! And Page Six got some photos of nothing and turned them into something really bad.”

Miranda cocked her head to the side. “Nigel, you may leave.” She shooed him with her hands until he shut the door behind him.

Andy began to speak slowly. “I’m so sorry about how bad this looks, Miranda. I would never—“

“You rejected me last night… then you babbled on about telling the truth. And I wake up to find pictures of you in the arms of that man! In front of the house that we share! Do you have any idea how humiliated I am?”

“God, this is so bad!” Andy exhaled. She took a step closer to her lover. “I didn’t reject you last night—I honestly just wanted to go to sleep. And the truth thing was about your hair. I didn’t know how to tell you that I missed your gray hair. That’s it! I swear.” She could feel the tears spill out onto her cheeks. “I love you so much, Miranda.”

The older woman pursed her lips in frustration. “I think you should leave. We can discuss this tonight.”

“Please, Miranda—“

“Just go.”

Andy nodded her quickly before leaving the office. She felt a strong hand grasp her shoulder as she waited for the elevator doors to open. She turned to see Nigel with a gentle smile on his face. “Are you alright, Six?” he asked.

“Eight. I’m probably more of an eight at the moment,” Andy sighed. Nigel smiled and pulled her in for a warm hug. “Be careful, Nigel. We might end up in the tabloids.”

He chuckled in response. “She knows you wouldn’t cheat on her, Andy. She’s just… Mean old Miranda. She’s the Dragon Lady. Give her some time to calm down.”

Andy winced at the Dragon Lady reference. The elevator doors slid open and they said their goodbyes.

Andy thanked him as the elevator doors separated them.

~~~

That night, Andy waited for Miranda in the study. She’d poured two glasses of wine and sat on the couch, heavy with anticipation.

Miranda got home earlier than usual. She kept her face expressionless as she closed the door and sat on the big recliner across from Andy.

“You dyed you hair back,” Andy gasped.

Miranda rolled her eyes. “Say what you have to say, Andrea.”

Andy took a deep breath and a swig of her wine. A little liquid courage couldn’t hurt. “Everything I told you today is the truth. He walked me home, and I gave him a kiss on his cheek.”

“I know.”

“Please, Miranda—Wait. You know?”

Miranda pursed her lips and attempted to avoid eye contact with her lover. “Mr. Thompson phoned me this afternoon and explained everything. He also called me a few choice names before letting me know how stupid I would be to let you go over something so trivial.”

“Oh God,” Andy sighed.

“Well, he was right. It was a silly misunderstanding,” Miranda insisted.

“So you’re not mad?”

“Not at you, but the situation infuriates me.”

Andy exhaled in relief. She got up and straddled Miranda on the recliner, pulling her in for a kiss. Every time they broke from their kiss to catch their breath, Andy ground her hips into Miranda. “I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you,” Miranda countered.

Andy ran her fingers through Miranda’s white locks. “You look so hot like this. I got wet the minute that you walked in,” she husked.

Miranda moaned into another kiss. Andy pulled both of their tops off before unzipping Miranda’s trousers and pushing her back. “Up,” she ordered. Miranda obeyed by lifting just enough for Andy to get her pants and lacey panties down.

Despite Miranda’s anxious groans, Andy took her time, only teasing at her wet entrance. “What do you want, Miranda?”

“Oh my…” the older woman gasped.

Andy coated her fingers in her lover’s wetness, but made sure to dodge the bucking of her hips to delay her climax. “What do you need, honey? I’ll give you anything.”

“Just…”

“Just… What?”

Miranda let out a shudder. “Fuck me,” she demanded kissing Andy hard on the lips.

Andy trembled at Miranda’s choice of words. She immediately drove her fingers into Miranda as she leaned down and trailed soft kisses down her neck. It didn’t take long for Miranda to scream her name. Andy continued to thrust relentlessly, bringing Miranda to a second orgasm moments later.

“God! S-Stop…” Miranda gasped as she held her lover’s wrist in place.

Andy blushed and withdrew her fingers immediately. “I’m sorry! You just look so… I got carried away.”

Miranda let out a low, gravelly laugh as she struggled to recover. “I’m not going to be able to walk in the morning! Are you trying to kill this poor, old woman?” Her eyes fluttered shut as her breath returned to its normal pace.

“No, I’m just trying to satisfy my Silver Fox,” Andy whispered with a sinister grin on her face.

Miranda’s eyes instantly snapped open in response. “Silver Fox? Honestly Andrea…”

The younger woman cut her off with a lazy kiss. “C’mon lady, let’s go to bed.” She got up and grabbed Miranda’s hand as she dragged her out of the study. “I’m getting too old for this action.”

Miranda snorted and followed her into the bedroom, and they began to get ready for bed.

“I guess I should call Christian to thank him,” Andy thought out loud.

“No,” Miranda immediately cut in, “that won’t be necessary. I thanked him for the both of us.”

Andy snickered under her breath. “Okay,” she agreed, although she knew that Miranda probably gave the man a verbal castration before forbidding him to see her ever again. It was her own special way of marking her territory.

~~~

That night, Andy was drawn to Miranda’s sleeping figure. Her freshly washed face, with its ‘crow’s feet’ and laugh lines, told the story of a content woman, while her prematurely gray hair suggested a lifetime of worry and stress. She wasn’t unbreakable or even intimidating. She didn’t breathe fire or scare small children.

Andy realized that this Miranda—the raw, vulnerable, unaffected Miranda who laughed and worried—was just for her. And she liked it that way.

Fic---Dry Spell (Mirandy)

2009-02-27T06:21:30Z

Title: Dry Spell
Fandom: DWP
Pairing: Mirandy
Rating: M
Summary: Andy is jealous for the first time... Both of them are frustrated...
Disclaimer: Don't own anything

“Mmmmm,” Miranda moaned as Andy snuggled into her bosom. They had just woken up from a full night of sleep for the first time in weeks.

The brunette yawned as she gradually began to remember the events of the previous night. She’d entered their bedroom last night after a whole day of being cooped up in her office, only to find that Miranda was still working on The Book. One hungry look from the young writer and two ‘I miss you’s later, and they were going at it. For a good… two minutes, until Andy fell asleep.

“Oh my God…” she sighed as she scrunched her eyes closed in embarrassment. “Tell me that it was all a nightmare—Tell me that I didn’t actually fall asleep with your head between my legs last night!”

Miranda released a hearty chuckle which moved Andy up and down with her. “We were both exhausted. Don’t think anything of it.”

Andy was mortified. She had planned on sweeping Miranda off of her feet and giving her an entire night of much-needed sex. “I am so sorry! Maybe I can meet you at lunch and make up for it.”

Miranda gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead. “I would love that, Darling, but I have an important lunch meeting today.”

Andy frowned and sat up, a bit insulted. “Just tell Emily to move it. We haven’t had lunch together in weeks, Miranda.”

“You know I would if I could,” Miranda insisted, stepping out of bed. She walked into the bathroom, with Andy’s eyes heavy on her backside. “I can’t call it off at the last minute. That would be unprofessional,” she explained over her shoulder.

“Fine,” Andy sighed. She licked her lips as the image of Miranda’s naked form disappeared into the bathroom. “But you have to be home for dinner at least. You promised the girls a family dinner.” She got out of bed and followed Miranda into the bathroom. The older woman was already in the shower. Andy slid the door open and got in, snaking her arms around her wife’s waist from behind.

“Andrea,” Miranda lightly cooed.

Andy grinned into the woman’s shoulder and let her hand travel down into Miranda's slick sex. They braced themselves against the wall as Miranda’s knees went weak.

“God, it’s been so long! May…be… I can—Oohhh! I’ll… see what Emily… can dooo,” Miranda moaned into her lover’s touch.

“It’s okay, I understand.” Andy whispered nonchalantly. “Who’s the big shot, anyway?” She let her teeth tease and graze over her wife’s earlobe. Miranda stiffened. After a long moment, she bucked her hips into Andy’s hand, begging for release.

Intrigued, Andy slightly withdrew her fingers and traced along her wife’s most sensitive little bundle of nerves. “Who’s so important, Miranda?” she repeated, a little firmer.

Miranda groaned at the loss of fingers inside of her. “No one!” She was on the brink of tears from her sexual frustration, when Andy suddenly let her go and backed away from her.

Miranda turned around with pleading eyes. “Why did you stop?” she demanded.

“Tell me who you’re having lunch with, and I’ll finish,” Andy explained, her tone calm, yet challenging.

Miranda blushed a little before letting out a long sigh. “Bar Refaeli…”

“The supermodel? You’re having lunch with your favorite Victoria’s Secret model?” Andy asked.

Miranda’s face flushed bright red. “We’re just going to negotiate next month’s cover. Nigel will be there, too.”

“Oh…” A wave of insecurity came crashing down on Andy as she imagined Miranda laughing—touching—flirting with the beautiful girl.

Miranda obviously felt guilty. She cleared her throat before opening the shower door. “I don’t have time to finish what you started,” she mumbled before rushing off towards her massive closet to get dressed.

Several moments later, Andy poked her head into the closet just as Miranda was finishing up. “You’re wearing that?” she asked, her eyes raking over Miranda’s light grey Armani pantsuit and sexy pair of Jimmy Choos. Andy had often told her how hot she found this very outfit.

“Is that a problem?” Miranda challenged, rolling her eyes.

Andy took a timid step away from the older woman and shook her head before heading downstairs in her robe.

She was surprised to find Caroline already dressed and searching for an acceptable breakfast in the kitchen cupboards. “What are you doing up so early?” she asked.

Caroline jumped a little at the sound of a new voice. “Oh, hey... I’ve got cheer-camp orientation at 7:00. I think I’ll take the subway, since Roy has to take Mom to work.”

Andy cocked an eyebrow in response. “There’s no way Miranda’s going to let you take the subway, Carol—just hitch a ride with her. Roy can drop you off after.”

“C’mon, Andy! I can’t be late…” begged the teenager.

Andy groaned and started to get some coffee going. She stared at Caroline for several moments and cursed Miranda for being so over-protective. “She might be okay with a cab. Talk to your mother—I’m out of it.”

Caroline settled on a granola bar and slammed the cupboard. “Thanks a lot,” she huffed before heading back upstairs. On her way up, she bumped shoulders with her sister.

“What’s her problem?” asked Cassidy, as she entered the breakfast nook.

Andy shook her head. “When does she not have a problem these days?”

“True,” Cassidy agreed. “You want to go on a run with me?”

Andy smiled. “Sure. I’m working out of the house today. Do you want to—“

“You told Caroline that she could take a cab?” Miranda interrupted as she descended from the stairwell. Her hands were full of folders, paperwork, her coat, her purse—she seemed uncharacteristically scattered at the moment. “Honestly Andrea, I don’t have time for games this morning.”

Andy rolled her eyes. “I didn’t tell her—“

“It’s fine. Roy’s dropping her off first. I’ll just go into work late,” Miranda spat.

“Hey! It’s not my fault that she has cheerleading this early, so don’t blame me if you actually have to be a mother this morning!” Andy shrieked.

Miranda stared at her wife in complete shock. Andy didn’t get mad often, but when she did it was slightly frightening. Miranda was never sure how to react. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came. Deciding to let the younger woman win for now, she slowly turned on her heels and left without another word.

Andy shot a glance at Cassidy, whose eyes were wide at the kitchen table. “Geez, Andy…” she gasped.

“What?” the brunette demanded.

Cassidy cowered in her chair and decided not to elaborate.

~~~

Andy was hard at work on an article about President Obama’s influence on youth for Teen Vogue in her office at the townhouse. Cassidy, curled up on a nearby couch with a book, was to be her consultant for the day— to help keep her writing youthful.

Andy was so focused that she’d almost (but not completely) forgotten that her wife was out with her stupid lingerie model crush.

That is, until Caroline burst into the door moments later. “You guys are never going to guess who I met this morning!”

“Who…?” Cassidy yawned and dropped her book to the side.

Andy looked up, a little irritated at the interruption.

“Leonardo DiCaprio!!!!” screamed Caroline.

“No way! Where?” Cassidy was suddenly very much awake and engaged in the conversation.

Caroline pushed her sister over to one side of the couch and sat down next to her. “Mom had a meeting with his girlfriend and it got moved up, so Roy dropped her at the airport before I went to cheer camp. He was so cute, Cass!!!”

Andy turned towards the girl. “Did he stay with them for the meeting?” she asked, trying to sound casual.

“I don’t know. I was only there for a minute,” she explained. She got up and ran a hand through her red locks. “Don’t be jealous, Andy.”

“I’m not!” Andy chimed, a little too quickly.

Caroline arched a defiant eyebrow, looking like a duplicate of her mother. “Seriously… Mom doesn’t even know who Leonardo DiCaprio is… She definitely wasn’t interested.”

Andy almost smiled at the girl. Caroline thought she was jealous because of him! Little did she know…

Cassidy rolled her eyes and picked her book back up. “He’s not even that cute…” she sighed.

Andy decided that she agreed—Leonardo DiCaprio was not that cute. And that Miranda was very cute… and beautiful, and sexy, and talented... She took a mental note, and resumed her work on the computer.

~~~

When Miranda got home in the early evening, she was surprised to find the house so quiet. Usually when there was going to be a family dinner, Andy and the twins would be making a mess of something in the kitchen by now.

As she approached, however, she found Andy in a 50s-style apron from Anthropologie with her favorite Marc Jacobs dress (hand-picked by Miranda herself two seasons ago) underneath, and she was busy concocting something that smelled delicious.

“Andrea?” Miranda wasn’t sure what to think. She’d left an extremely angry young woman this morning, and she’d seemingly come home to a Stepford wife.

Andy twirled with a grin on her face. “Hi honey,” she squealed. She dropped her spatula on the counter and embraced a stunned Miranda.

There were candles lit across in the dining room, and a bottle of Miranda’s favorite wine sat by the sink. “What is all this?” she dared to ask.

“An apology,” Andy explained. “I was such an ass this morning.”

“No, I should’ve told you—“

“It’s okay… I don’t know why I got so jealous. I’m sorry.” She stepped closer to Miranda and kissed her forcefully. She smiled against her as she realized that the only time Miranda apologized for anything was when she apologized first.

After the initial shock of the affection, Miranda returned the kiss and her hands began to roam her lover’s body. She untied Andy’s apron and moved her kisses to her neck. Suddenly she froze. “The girls?” she asked. “What happened to family dinner?”

“They decided to go to the movies.”

“Oh,” Miranda exhaled. She eyed the stove suspiciously. “I suppose we should eat then.”

Andy nodded and backed out of the embrace. “We’ve got all night for dessert… You can have it any way you want it… Anywhere you want it…” she whispered seductively, before giving her wife a wink and returning to her cooking utensils. To anyone else, the gesture would’ve been awkward—goofy even. But to Miranda it was pure sex.

“How was your day?” the editor asked, as she pretended that she wasn’t affected by her wife’s exposed neckline, though it was practically begging to be ravished.

Andy let her tongue linger on a spoon as she tasted the spaghetti sauce. “I worked on the Teen Vogue article with mini-you, aka editor Cass… Then I went shopping at Agent Provocateur and got you a present for tonight.” Miranda cleared her throat to try to calm down her excitement. Andy glanced at her and smiled at her flushed cheeks. “Can you get us some wine, Miranda?” she added, her voice suddenly that of an innocent child.

“Of course, sweetheart.” Miranda got two glasses out of the cupboard and the bottle. "You know... It felt good to not be the jealous wife, for once. I was flattered… surprised that you even cared.”

“How did the meeting go, anyway?” came Andy’s tentative question.

Miranda expertly uncorked the wine and let out a long sigh. “Dreadful. She is so… boring. And dull. Very dull,” she confirmed.

Andy felt a grin forming on her lips. “You’re lying to me,” she challenged.

Miranda paused, a little shocked. “Yes,” she admitted. “She was actually very charming...”

Andy chuckled and shook her head. “Figures…”

“And her boyfriend—Leonardo! I was almost as impressed by him as I was by her. He’s so… cute. Nigel was smitten.”

‘Cute?’ Andy thought. She stiffened at this revelation and decided at that moment that, not only would they be taken off of the Victoria’s Secret mailing list, but their DVD collection would be shrinking as well.

Miranda’s cell phone rang and she hesitated before picking it up. One of their rules was no phones during family dinners, but since the girls weren’t there… she decided to pick it up. Andy didn’t seem to mind.

“This is Miranda,” she greeted coldly. “Yes, Nigel. Yes, she’ll look stunning in the yellow Cavalli.” She paused to listen and Andy seized the opportunity to kiss her. She trailed kisses from Miranda’s chin to the base of her neck in a dreadfully slow pace. The editor pursed her lips and swatted her wife away dismissively.

Andy was persistent. She unbuttoned Miranda’s form-hugging blazer, rubbing her left breast and attaching her lips to Miranda’s favorite spot on the underside of her chin.

The older woman muffled a moan with her hand. “You’re wasting my time, Nigel. What’s the problem?” When their eyes met, she mouthed the word ‘stop’ in a silent plea.

Equipped with a feral smile, Andy shook her head and descended down her lover’s body. She heard Miranda’s breath hitch as she slid her hands up her thighs and unbuttoned her slacks, which immediately dropped to her ankles. Her soaked panties were immediately snatched down to join them.

“Yes,” Miranda whispered, as Andy hovered above her wet heat. “Nigel,” she breathed. Andy guessed that she’d probably cut him off mid-sentence. “That’s aaall.” Though her voice hadn’t necessarily given anything away, Andy was sure Nigel would bring it up later.

As soon as Miranda hung up, she laced her fingers in Andy’s thick brown locks and bucked her hips into her eager mouth.

Andy let one finger enter her lover, as her tongue gently stroked her clit. “Mmmm!” she growled. "You are so tight, Miranda.” Sensing an oncoming suggestion to speed up, Andy added another finger and fucked Miranda into her climax for the first time in three weeks.

Moments later, Miranda’s body was trembling on top of the cold tile of the kitchen counter, as she tried to slow her breathing. “That was incredible!”

Andy grinned and pulled her pants back up for her. “Did you work up an appetite?” she asked.

"Darling, I’m not very hungry. I would love to… try out whatever it is that you bought from Agent Provocateur…” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around the younger woman.

It took every shred of will-power Andy had to back away. “Hmph,” she grunted. “I thought you were more of a…. Victoria’s Secret fan.” She traced her fingers in a teasing path along her lover’s collarbone.

Miranda grabbed Andy’s face and cupped it in her soft hands. They stared at each other for a moment before giggling. “I love you,” Miranda breathed.

“I love you, too,” Andy confirmed.